X

Inspiring Ideas for Modern Home

In today’s world it is not at all easy to live in a large, traditional house. The prices for everything have been skyrocketing and the future does not look like it will give us any kind of respite. The mortgage business crashed the world market in 2008 and it hasn’t picked up entirely still. Plus, the traditional house can be too common and mundane to live in. Humans crave novelty. We are susceptible to boredom and being turned off by the mundane. We always need something new for ourselves.

So, looking for alternative housing ideas, both for satiating our creative zeal and for saving on the cost, is a step in the right direction. Thankfully, the world is bulging with an overabundance of ideas, and here are some really amazing and affordable alternative housing solutions for the cost-saving creative in you.

Realistic Alternative Housing Ideas to Consider

1. Pallet Home

This is something you might have never really imagined doing. A house made of pallets? Yes, I know. You understand a pallet bench, or a pallet swing or even a pallet bed. But a house? Well, turns out, you actually can make one. It really isn’t something fancy, but it definitely is something you can make for cheap and make it look unique. Plus, you can power it up with solar panels, something that is cost effective too.

1. PALLET HOME

More details at 101palletideas.com 

2. An Outbuilding

Buying a prefab house is actually a smart thing to do. There are companies who will make it for you for as cheap as $10,000. These prefab cabins come with a porch, beautiful windows and wall decor. You can modify it into a better house.

2. AN OUTBUILDING

More details at tinyhousetalk.com

3. A Fixer Upper

Today’s housing market leeches your money faster than you can make it. This is the saddest part of the current generation. There are slimmer and slimmer chances of buying prime property. And if we are to go ahead and do it, the insurmountable debt looms over us for as long as it possibly can. So, buying a dilapidated property in a country is an option you should most likely go for. The above displayed properties are a great example.

4. Manufactured Home

Sometimes you just want to have a full fledged house. But, building one from scratch is definitely going to cost you a lot. The cost of labor and materials will be really high. So, if you want the experience of a big home for you and your family but also want to save on both time and money, buying a manufactured house is not that bad of a deal. It also gives you the option to select the exact amount of space you actually need to live, so you can choose which house to live in.

4. MANUFACTURED HOME

 

More details a tincancabin.com

5. RV For The Unchained Soul

It is my absolute dream to live in an RV. I am an adventurer and someone who wants to live on the go. I mean, don’t you get bored of living in the same place and seeing the same stuff around you? Taking your home wherever you go is sort of the best thing that can happen. Because, no matter where you are, your home is with you.

RV homes are extremely comfy and they can be renovated for a far lower price than an actual house. You can essentially cook and do just about everything in an RV, and yes, you can fit a bathroom in it too, though the sewage cleaning takes some effort.

5. RV FOR THE UNCHAINED SOUL

More details at hdadventuring.com

6. A Silo Home

What’s crazier than living in an RV or a home made out of shipping containers? Have you ever, in your wildest imagination, thought of living in a silo? A silo? Yes. Of all places you can think of, a silo is an amazing option to go with. A silo home has an extremely unique perspective for you. A silo is essentially used to store agricultural produce. But, you can use it to make a home for yourself. What I love about this idea is the interesting fact that a silo is round. So, when you get to tweaking, refacing, remodeling and decorating inside it, you are doing so in an extremely unique space. You are doing so in a house with a round wall that does not end.

No extreme corners can be weird at first but are actually very soothing. It is very different for a change, and creates equal space everywhere. Now, how many partitions you end up making in it is all up to you, and the choice of partition walls and the decor itself is left to the imagination. There is so much that you can do with it. Moreover, the exteriors do not need to be in their original drab state either. You can paint and decorate and even reface the exterior to your liking.

6. A SILO HOME

More details at niftyhomestead.com

7. Straw Bale Home

Have you ever thought of using straw bale to build an entire house? No, right? Neither did I. But this amazing straw bale house just left me awestruck. It looks distinctly mediterranean and something that’s right out of 16th century Iberia. What’s amazing about straw bale is that is is a terrific insulator. So, if you’re in a place that is susceptible to colder climate, this is a fantastic option to go with. You can also reinforce the house by following a few simple steps, and voila! You have a lovely and unique home that will shield you from the harshness of winter.

7. STRAW BALE HOME

More details at wikihow.com 

8. Shipping Containers

O yes. After an RV, a shipping container is my personal favorite style of housing. Shipping containers might look dour and remind you of sea and fish stink and some shabby and shady visuals from noir films, but once you set onto the task of turning a container into a home, the result is absolutely gorgeous! It is not as heavy on the pocket as many other modes of alternate housing, and is truly a more creative choice to go with. There is just so much that you can do with a single trailer. From making a porch for it to growing a garden on top of it, the options are many. Moreover, it doesn’t need to just be a single bedroom house. You can take more than one trailer, attach them in unique shapes and have a full fledged house for yourself.

8. SHIPPING CONTAINERS

Source Unknown

9. Earth Berm

In a hole in the ground there lived a hobbit. This famous line written by J. R. R. Tolkien, the legendary Oxford professor and author of the Middle-Earth legendarium as the opening words of his very first novel has been embedded in my mind ever since I was a child. I too want to live in a hole in a ground like a hobbit. An earth berm is just that. An earth berm is an underground home that has only its front facing entrance area out for the world to see.

Not only is this idea extremely unique and the execution beautiful to look at, but the insides of such a home can be very earthen and you often don’t need to fully furnish the walls. You can use the rocks as a natural element in your house. The temperature in such a house is also very well balanced. This is something I definitely want to create, preferably in proper hobbit style.

9. EARTH BERM

10. Tiny House

A tiny house should never be an insult. Large space does not make a great home. Home is really what you make it. And a tiny house is a winner in so many aspects that there should be no complex to be felt for its size. You can build it using bricks, stone or wood and will reduce the cost of materials drasticall. Not only does it save a whole lot on expenses and space, it also makes you have a really comfy place to live in. It is also easier to build and easier to manage and yes, easier to decorate. So, you should consider this seriously.

10. TINY HOUSE

More details at Homesthetics

11. Recycled Bottles

O yes. We are in that territory again. Moving away from traditional building materials to create something truly outstanding. How about plastic bottles? Plastic is an environmental and global pest. Plastic does not decompose and it has polluted the world as much and way much more than it has helped it. Because of how easy it is to make and how easier it is to make things out of it, plastic is manufactured at an alarmingly mind bending rate. So, we do need to think of solutions to recycle it and use it to save the environment.

One way is to put it in a chipper and grate it and use it with road building material, another is to use it to create walls and well, an entire house. And you don’t need to particularly leave the walls bare and ugly. Covering them up is possible. So, you could give this a shot and do the environment a great favor.

11. RECYCLED BOTTLES

More details at instructables.com 

12. Geodesic Dome

What is a geodesic formation? According to the dictionary, a geodesic shape is related to the shortest line possible between two points on a curved surface or a sphere. That sounds amazing, doesn’t it? Building a geodesic home gives you the option of having a house that looks like a true architectural wonder, something people will look at in awe and with their jaws dropped. What’s great about going with this option is that they do come in kits. Yes, you don’t have to make them from scratch.

You do get manufactured kits to set up your home, with layers of furnishing included. So, it’s time to impress people with an energy saving and awe inspiring house they will remember for as long as their memory serves them.

12. GEODESIC DOME

More details at motherearthnews.com 

13. Earth Bag

When you think of building a home, what materials come to your mind? Brick? Stone? Wood? Steel? How about cloth? Yes, a home made of cloth but not a blanket fort. This is what an earthbag really is. Taking a whole lot of feed, rice or cement bags, and filling them up with soil, dirt and earthy stuff, you can make a home for yourself. Just use these bags like bricks, stack them up and then cover them once done.

You can make your own earthbags, though that would be a time consuming and exhausting job. Or you can just buy them and then make your earthbag house to your satisfaction. What you can do with an earthbag house is that you don’t necessarily need to conform to a rudimentary shame for your home. You have the liberty to experiment with it whichever way you want.

13. EARTH BAG

More details on Instructables here and here .

14. Free Spirit Spheres

I used to have a tree house when I was a kid. It was not in the city, rather in the forest. We used to own a bunch of getaway resorts on a small mountain top. And at the very top of this top there was a great tree and on it a lovely tree house with a jacuzzi in it. Trust me, living in a treehouse is a rewarding experience. So, enhancing it more is actually an option you can go for. A spirit sphere tree house is a treehouse that is spherical in shape, reminds you of Willy Wonka and the Oompa Loompas and gives you the feeling of living inside some futuristic rocket stuck in the middle of a jungle.

There won’t be enough space for an entire family to live, but it will be good enough for a single person or a couple to reside in. The decor inside a spherical living compartment is always a delightful challenge, and so you have the added bonus of relishing such a prospect.

14. FREE SPIRIT SPHERES

 More details here tinyhouseblog.com

15. Cob House

Cob is a very eco-friendly material to use for building a home, and also a material that is both unconventional and beautiful. There is this very exotic appeal to cob houses and the options for engraving upon their walls, both on the inside and the outside, are many. Plus, they are considerably cheaper than other alternatives. You can definitely try to make one on your own.

15. COB HOUSE

 More details here thiscobhouse.com

16. Earthship

An Earthship sounds like something right out of a science fiction novel or television show. It is something you would think is the name selected for a story on Syfy channel. And it definitely does look like one too. This incredibly futuristic and fantastical design is not only hi-tech in its allure and a little trippy, it also is extremely eco-friendly and very sustainable. An Earthship house is basically made out of materials that have been majorly recycled and it fuels itself using eco-friendly and renewable sources of energy. From rainwater harvesting to solar panelling for electricity, an Earthship is tailor-made for the off-grid style of living.

16. EARTHSHIP

 More details here earthship.com 

17. Hemp Concrete

Hemp has several uses and is a material that needs to be used in a more mainstream way than it is right now. There are so many applications of hemp that will make our day to day lives easier, it baffles me to see it being an alternative. From cloth to paper to making other three dimensional stuff, hemp is sturdy, and long-lasting. In fact, you can use hemp to make concrete and build a home for yourself. Hemp concrete is cool in nature and really smooth in texture. You can make it yourself and start laying the foundation for your home.

17. HEMP CONCRETE

 More details here thehempbuilder.com

18. Boat

A boathouse is usually something that means you own a boat on which you have made a small house which is now floating in a river or a lake or in the sea for you to live-in during your summer holidays or weekend getaways. But, what if you could take a dilapidated and discarded boat that has long served its masters in the water and has retired from the arduous journeys of its youth? What if you could save such a boat from being rummaged for pieces and ripped apart mercilessly to breathe new life into other things or newer boats?

Yes, you can give such a boat a nice retirement and a family by turning it into a proper house on land. It also benefits you of course. It won’t cost much to buy off a boat that has no real use left, and it will be really fun to decorate it with sea themes and doll it up beautifully. Plus, people will be in awe of your home. A real sense of pride, I must say.

18. BOAT

 More details here huffingtonpost.com 

19. Bus House

A bus house is not too different from an RV, but what it does add to your option is more space. A big bus is longer and wider, naturally to accommodate more people. So, when you remove all the seats from the equation, and in fact, retire the bus for a stationary living, you will essentially have space equalling a studio flat, but with the option of decorating it in a much more stylish way. You can basically let your imagination go wild with this one.

19. BUS HOUSE

More details here shalommama.com 

20. Tree House

I love treehouses for many reasons, and when I mean a treehouse in this context, I do mean a full fledged home where a family can live in comfortably and use amenities of all sorts in. You can create several levels for the tree house, from a four squared porch area that has nothing other than seating furniture, to having a couple of small rooms, a kitchen and a bathroom. It can be done. And if you want it, you can also make it. It really isn’t that costly to make one.

20. TREE HOUSE

More details here motherearthnews.com 

21. Yurt

Yurts are native to people in Turkey, Siberia and Mongolia. They are collapsible tent houses made out of refurbished material like skin, felt or if bought commercially, a sturdy cloth. Yurts are extremely affordable homes and they can be experimented with on the interior to have beautiful decor. Moreover, they are very sturdy and can be padded up with additional insulation. There is also the fact that you can just collapse it, wrap it, stuff it and carry it away with you if you want to move.

21. YURT

 More details here motherearthnews.com 

 

 More details here goodshomedesign.com

22. Modular Igloo

I grew up watching and reading National Geographic. My father is a longtime National Geographic Society member. So, reading up on far and unique settlements was inspiring as a child. An igloo has definitely been on my list of alternative housing. But, how can you have an igloo in the middle of a city which does not have a perpetual cold climate? Are you really up for spending a lot of money and creating a lot of greenhouse gases to fulfil such a crazy dream?

Well, you actually don’t have to! A modular igloo is interesting to make, because it can be created out of styrofoam. Styrofoam is incredibly sturdy and extreme weather resistant.

22. MODULAR IGLOO

 More details here trendhunter.com 

23. African Prefab House

Traditional African houses are very unique. They have this oblong shape that gives them this different appeal. They are not A-shaped and they are conical, yet they are long and tall. So, if you’re up for something so unique, you can actually build or order for prefab african houses. They do not require a lot of money and are very simple yet beautiful.

23. AFRICAN PREFAB HOUSE

 More details here inhabitat.com

24. Mobile Home

Mobile homes do carry this bad image with people that they are meant for low-income earners. It’s frankly an obnoxious idea. A home is a home and a home is really what you make of it. There has been a drastic rise in popularity of mobile homes. They are easier to maintain, do not take a lot of space and can be refaced and remodelled in a number of ways. So, why not save yourself the hassle and go for something as quaint as this?

24. MOBILE HOME

 More details here Pinterest

25. Box Car

I have traveled in old trains. I have traveled in almost all sorts of trains, because, let’s admit it, trains are so fun to travel in! They have this perfect blend of nostalgia and hope and it is such a delightful experience to go on long journeys while living in trains. So, what if you bought an old train box car/bogey? There are many trains that are completely out of service. Their parts have been thrown away into junk yards and are probably not even used for scrap.

Some are just recycled or melted, some ripped apart for other uses. You can save a box car’s purpose and give it a new lease at life, while being at rest, by turning it into a house. There is just so much that you can do with an abandoned boxcar and for cheap an expense, you will be surprised.

25. BOX CAR

 More details here goodshomedesign.com 

26. Housing Co-Ops

A housing co-op is like a commune, but not something that you establish outside of city limits or deep in the forest. There is nothing esoteric about it. In fact, a housing co-op is as transparent as it gets. You get together, you get a large piece of land, you all pool money together, for everything from construction to the amenities, and in that way you reduce the cost drastically and share the burden equally. You can either find such a co-op or start one.

26. HOUSING CO-OPS

 More details here shareable.net 

27. Baugruppen

A baugruppen is like a housing co-op, but it is a little more specific and allows people to select the kind of people they want to build a community around. Moreover, it removes any hassle of a developer and in that way drastically reduces the cost of construction. People look after the needs of each other and just generally build a trustworthy society. This idea has been gaining popularity of late and it’s not too radical for you to perhaps start one near where you live.

27. BAUGRUPPEN

 More details here shareable.net

28. Tiny Apartments

Yes, I am not fond of apartments all that much, but when done right, they can be amazingly warm and cozy and beautiful. Tiny apartments remove any need of unnecessary space and give you a sense of comfort. Moreover, they are far cheaper than traditional houses and big apartments and easier to maintain too. Plus, there is so much you can do to decorate a tiny apartment.

28. TINY APARTMENTS

Picture courtesy Pinterest

29. Green Wall Home

A green wall home is basically a fully thriving garden that is grown vertically on walls. You can create a 360 degree living garden by turning every wall in your house into a garden. Now, it is up to you to decide if you want to implement this idea on a small scale or a large scale and if you want to keep any of this indoors or not. But, it is an eco-friendly and refreshing idea to mull over.

29. GREEN WALL HOME

Picture courtesy Pinterest

30. Duplex/Triplex

I have lived in an apartment because I couldn’t afford to live in a big house. But, before I moved into an apartment, I used to live in a beautiful triplex. Triplexes and duplexes are not something you can outright term as alternative modes of housing, but they are definitely easier on your pocket, all the while giving you the comfort and feel of a proper, traditional home. You can have more than one person who isn’t a spouse or a relative living in a duplex or a triplex, so that helps.

30. DUPLEX/TRIPLEX

Picture courtesy Pinterest

So, which style of alternative housing appealed you the most? Do you think you can use a bunch of these ideas and create a unique house for your own? There is definitely enough possibility to do just that. Let me know what you eventually come up with! Happy building!

Cake stands and dessert stands are not a mandatory item in a party, in a celebration, they`re not something that we actually need in our home but they are elements that can come in handy for that one time, reason for which, diy enthusiasts have materialized extraordinary cool and inexpensive solutions to this problem, diy cake stands that you could use once only to disassemble afterwards, stands that require 1 dollar store elements and paint to surprize beyond belief or simply, nothing new at all, a clay pot from your yard or old china that you like and cherish.

The gallery below makes the argument of greatness in the name of the DIY community, cast a glance and surge inspiration for your next event.

57 Beautiful DIY Cake Stand Designs

1. one wine glass, pearls and plate

 1. ONE WINE GLASS, PEARLS AND PLATE

Simply fill a glass with pearls and stick it onto a transparent plate, the result is nothing short of glamorous.

via etsy.com

2. simple wood elements in baby blue

 2. BABY BLUE Cake Stands

You local hardware store has everything you need to shape fashionable cake stands; alternatively you can salvage furniture legs and boards to shape something similar with smaller costs.

via beeinourbonnet.com

3. Glitter all the way

 3. GLITTER ALL THE WAY cake stand

Let your event sparkle throughout, enjoy the shinny presence.

via littlebigco.blogspot.co.at

4. simple DIY cake Plates

 4. SIMPLE DIY CAKE PLATES

Plastic elements from the 1 dollar store can be put together to shape something colorful and diverse.

via getzblogging.blogspot.com

5. old china and glasses sprayed to life

 5. OLD CHINA AND GLASSES SPRAYED TO LIFE

We all have that one glass left from the set that will simply not break, the last one standing, there is always one last plate too. You can use these unique elements now to create your cake stand, simply stick them together and spray with the color of choice, the sculptural shapes above are beautiful, colorful, vivid.

via centsationalgirl.com

6. rightfully salvage wood 

 6. RIGHTFULLY SALVAGE WOOD  Cake Stand

Here a small piece of an old wooden stair carries lemon, chocolate and vanilla cupcakes, brilliant, beautiful and tiered !

Source Unknown

7. Simple trays and candlesticks 

 7. SIMPLE TRAYS AND CANDLESTICKS 

via aperfectlycrazylife.blogspot.com

8. old chandelier and plates

 8. OLD CHANDELIER AND PLATES Cake Stand

A solution for huge events that will certainly not be overlooked. Use color to set it apart furthermore.

via muchpics.com

9. 5 minute diy cake stand

 9. 5 MINUTE DIY CAKE STAND

via makingitinthemountains.com

10. $1 store elements sprayed

 10. $1 STORE ELEMENTS SPRAYED into a Muffin Stand

Super simple, insanely inexpensive way to serve sweets.

via sarahontheblog.blogspot.com

11. candlesticks and wood into cake stands

11. CANDLESTICKS AND WOOD INTO CAKE STANDS

The right shade of pink is defined by your event but the one above sure is eye-candy.

via poppytalk.com

12. glitter all the way

12. GLITTER ALL THE WAY

via karaspartyideas.com

13. simple white meets color

13. SIMPLE WHITE MEETS COLOR Colorful stand color

White and color, color all the way.

via abeautifulmess.com

14. old china in an IMPECCABLE setting

14. OLD CHINA IN AN IMPECCABLE SETTING

via toriejayne.com

15. little league supported by a candlestick

15. LITTLE LEAGUE SUPPORTED BY A CANDLESTICK

via designsponge.com

16. diy wood & copper cake stand

16. DIY WOOD & COPPER CAKE STAND

Simple and efficient. Feel free to play with the scale of the elements contained, here thinner copper tubes would have granted a more delicate,  sensible look.

via prettyhandygirl.com

17. slices of wood become cake stands

17. SLICES OF WOOD BECOME CAKE STANDS

One log piece and one slice of wood and you have something unique in this world.

via tikkido.com

18. shabby white wearing colorful sweets

18. SHABBY WHITE WEARING COLORFUL SWEETS

via baysidebride.com

19. flower pots upside down doubling as cake stands

19. FLOWER POTS UPSIDE DOWN DOUBLING AS CAKE STANDS

Stark white redefines clay pots into an airy setting as dessert stands.

20. tin boxes and transparent trays 

20. TIN BOXES AND TRANSPARENT TRAYS 

Tin boxes are always useful, carying trays with brownies is no big deal for this epic element.

via modpodgerocksblog.com

21. cloche bells on wooden cake stands 

21. CLOCHE BELLS ON WOODEN CAKE STANDS 

A complete and sculptural presence designed with simple elements from the local hobby shop, cast a glance at the complete tutorial in the link below.

via prettyhandygirl.com

22. sparkling glitter

22. SPARKLING GLITTER

Glitter can change everything, are you using it right?

via deliciouslydarlingevents.com

23. ombre cake stand

23. OMBRE CAKE STAND

via mypaperpinwheel.com

24. simple plastic for sweet needs

24. SIMPLE PLASTIC FOR SWEET NEEDS

via camillestyles.com

25. glass plate and glass form transparent cake stand

25. GLASS PLATE AND GLASS FORM TRANSPARENT CAKE STAND

The glass on the bottom functions as a cloche bell, a pumpkin, a succulent or a toy might look in that position.

via 11cupcakes.com

26. diy cake stands in full color

26. DIY CAKE STANDS IN FULL COLOR

Parts of a set can function well in unexpected ways.

via number-2-pencil.com

27. diy clay pot dessert stand

27. DIY CLAY POT DESSERT STAND

via hellomysweet.com

28. sweets on sweet diy cake stand

28. SWEETS ON SWEET DIY CAKE STAND

Sweets on sweets, joy on joy, nothing better.

via 1finecookie.com

 

29. chic and easy to do diy cake stand

29. CHIC AND EASY TO DO DIY CAKE STAND

A golden-glittered piece of paper here wraps a tin can that hold a simple white plate, the design is simple but practical, graphic and inexpensive.

via prettyprovidence.com

30. golden paint over diy dessert stand

30. GOLDEN PAINT OVER DIY DESSERT STAND

via sweetlychicevents.com

31.cake stand wears colorful pom poms

31.CAKE STAND WEARS COLORFUL POM POMS

Pom poms are always a solution.

via factorydirectcraft.com

32. add jewelry accents to your dessert stand

32. ADD JEWELRY ACCENTS TO YOUR DESSERT STAND

In certain parties, nothing is too much, notice how the plate on top gave the opportunity of overhanging an element here and the opportunity was taken to shape an extraordinary elegance.

via bhg.com

33. wild cat diy cake stands serving colorful sweets

33. WILD CAT DIY CAKE STANDS SERVING COLORFUL SWEETS

Extraordinary simple way to add a funny twist on a regular item, the awesome cats here can be replaced with various other toys that would fit the theme of your party.

via abeautifulmess.com

34. diy concrete cake stand

34. DIY CONCRETE CAKE STAND

In the heavy weight category the concrete stand surely wins the big prize, its unique texture is definitely an option worth considering, keep in mind that white concrete or colored concrete are also excellent alternative to the regular color.

via trendhunter.com

35. pastel colors on diy candlesticks

35. PASTEL COLORS ON DIY CANDLESTICKS

Choose the right color and the result will be timeless.

via toriejayne.com

36. pink diy dessert stand boosting lace

36. PINK DIY DESSERT STAND BOOSTING LACE

A superb choice for a baby shower, feel free to scale it and customize it to your advantage.

via tammymitchellphotography.com

37. two toned inexpensive dessert stand

37. TWO TONED INEXPENSIVE DESSERT STAND

via tammymitchellphotography.com

38. tailor the right composition

38. TAILOR THE RIGHT COMPOSITION

Apples here greatly contribute in the composition, in both shape and chromatic.

via thepancakeprincess.com

39. sugar, diamonds and pink are a recipe

39. SUGAR, DIAMONDS AND PINK ARE A RECIPE

Tiered sweets in a luxuriant setup.

Source Unknown

40. WIRE-FRAME diy cake stand 

40. WIRE-FRAME DIY CAKE STAND 

One old camping barbecue up on a diy pedestal can do a wonderful job, it can wear any color, it is transparent and simple to realize.

via themerrythought.com

41. yellow sculptural organic dessert stand

41. YELLOW SCULPTURAL ORGANIC DESSERT STAND

Yellow is a color that transforms all elements, regardless of nature.

Source Unknown

42. white and pink in a graphic display

42. WHITE AND PINK IN A GRAPHIC DISPLAY

Any dessert stand can be enhanced with temporary elements, here made of colored paper.

via abeautifulmess.com

43. red sugar stand

43. RED SUGAR STAND

A bold color choice can revamp any element.

via andersruff.com

44. Marble top delight

44. MARBLE TOP DELIGHT

Marble is an exquisite choice that ought be challenged by an impressive decor.

via blog.plaidfox.com

45. striped black and white 

45. STRIPED BLACK AND WHITE 

Inexpensive elements painted in a glamorous contrast of black, white and gold.

via littlemissmomma.com

46. beautiful cake stand dome

46. BEAUTIFUL CAKE STAND DOME

via bewhatwelove.com

47. metal shabby tray and wooden candlestick

47. METAL SHABBY TRAY AND WOODEN CANDLESTICK

The different materiality between wood and metal brings forward an intriguing contrast, a remarkable balance.

via flavoursandfrosting.com

48. one ceramic tray and one deep plate

48. ONE CERAMIC TRAY AND ONE DEEP PLATE

A reversible project that you can use at your event, it helps you shape something practical beautiful without sacrificing the components in the process.

via thecreativityexchange.com

49. two white playful volumes

via thekipiblog.com

50. clay pot in a vivid color

50. CLAY POT IN A VIVID COLOR

The tray pot of a bigger flower pot paired with a small one would work brilliantly, paint them the same color and use them in your events.

via abeautifulmess.com

51. green glass sweet stand wearing sweets

51. GREEN GLASS SWEET STAND WEARING SWEETS

via theycallmefearsy.com

52. princess part receives color

52. PRINCESS PART RECEIVES COLOR

A simple element can receive small ribbons full of color rapidly thus reshaping the dessert stand temporary to fit your event.

via blog.chickabug.com

53. polka dots are always an option

53. POLKA DOTS ARE ALWAYS AN OPTION

Any color can wear polka dots, they add something enticing and offer you the opportunity of shaping certain patterns freely, get playful !

via paintthegownred.com

54. china display of sweet skill

54. CHINA DISPLAY OF SWEET SKILL

Everything has value, everything can be put to good use, the simple composition above is not short of extraordinary, chic, splendid.

via abeachcottage.com

55. playful sweets settings

55. PLAYFUL SWEETS SETTINGS

A party with the little ones will definitely appreciate sweets and arraigning them in a special setup will grant the party the status of a "memory", a lovely experience that the little ones will not easily forget.

via natyouraveragegirl.blogspot.com

56. playful diy cupcake stand 

56. PLAYFUL DIY CUPCAKE STAND 

The pattern of choice can make or break the design, choose color, choose something vivid yet sensible.

via littleredwindow.com

57. MIRRORS and one DOLLAR candlesticks

57. MIRRORS AND ONE DOLLAR CANDLESTICKS

Mirrors will add that posh, luxuriant look over the sweets that you`ll gaze at, moreover, you get to enhance the sweets by mirroring them, empowering their color and appeal.

via tikkido.com

What do you think? How do you see the DIY Cake Stand Designs above and how do you usually introduce your desserts into the picture? We would love to hear from you !

If you always thought greenhouses are for professionals, we want you to think again.

The ever-increasing costs of food products around the world have virtually transformed homeowners into farmers. So, don’t be surprised the next time you see a greenhouse in someone's backyard!

Plus, greenhouse farming can be a cool upgrade to your gardening skills. But first-timers may face significant challenges while at it. And if you’re one such gardener with this thought in mind, you’re come to the right place.

To help you, here we are with a detailed guide on how to use a greenhouse. Without further ado, let’s begin!

Why Use A Greenhouse?

As clinical and scientific studies continue to prove the detrimental effects of chemicals and preservatives on the human body, homeowners are opting to grow their food. Besides boosting the immunity system, freshly grown vegetables and herbs add a distinct flavor that just can’t be matched with canned or frozen produce. And anything that’s easy on the pocket is bound to be a favorite!

Although you may think of simply going for a vegetable garden, having a greenhouse is much more beneficial. For one, it prevents seasonal or intermittent issues from hampering the plants throughout the growth cycle. Secondly, plants grown in a greenhouse are physically less demanding as they are mostly waist-high as opposed to low on the ground.

Apart from that, it helps in moisture retention while allowing the gardener to control the temperature if needed. The closed room like structure also keeps pests away from delicate plants, thereby resulting in a healthy growth cycle.

Now that you know about the advantages of a greenhouse, let’s dive deeper into the details of building and maintaining it.

Greenhouse Tips For Beginners

 Greenhouse Tips For Beginners

  1. Starting Seeds

Before you can begin constructing a greenhouse, it’s essential to have a thorough understanding of the seeds that will grow inside. In this regard, starting seeds are usually planted in plain, level seeds trays, hydroponic trays, or plugin trays.

Furthermore, the preparation of different seeds depends on their specific needs. For instance, some seeds might have to be immersed overnight, stratified, and then planted in the trays.

Beyond that, there are some steps that you can undertake to ensure a proper starting seed process, which are:

  • Purchasing seeds from a credible source
  • Listing the types of plants you want to grow
  • Investing in good trays
  • Getting sterile soil to prevent pests, infections, and diseases
  • Regularly adding fertilizer to the soil
  • Watering as required
  • Checking if the climate is suitable for the plant
  • Ensuring proper sunlight

Other than that, it’s also important to identify labels and record the date of planting so that you can keep track of the growing cycle. Each seed packet comes with a germination rate through which you can calculate the number of seeds required to achieve the desired saplings.

  1. Seed Type

Generally, there are two types of seeds that are selected for greenhouse gardening. Each comes with its own sets of pros and cons, and you can choose one (or both) according to your needs.

    • Hybrid Seeds

Also labeled as F-1 seeds by seed companies, hybrid seeds are pretty easy to buy - you can get them at almost any gardening store. These are used for crossbreeding similar plants, and growing them to be tall and healthy. However, their biggest advantage is that hybrid seeds aren’t quite affected by ecological stress, pests, and diseases.

Not only do these seeds have a consistent production, but they also facilitate early harvesting with improved yields. That said, there are a few downsides to consider. Firstly, their superior quality comes with a significantly expensive price tag. Moreover, the hybrid plants from these seeds don’t have a long shelf-life. And some people just don’t find them appetizing enough.

    • Heirloom Seeds

If you're all for tasty food on the table, then heirloom seeds are the way to go. This category had been specifically engineered for flavor and taste. But they are more than just that. For starters, the seeds produce genetic varieties, which are great for future cultivation. Unlike the hybrid variant, these are more stable and can be stored for up to a year.

Again, this variety is not free from limitations, either. You may not always find heirloom seeds in your nearest garden supply store. They don’t possess strong hybrid capabilities, and the cross-pollinated species will need to be separated.

  1. Best Plants To Start With

Apart from choosing the seed type, you’d obviously want to decide the vegetable to grow. In this regard, here’s a list of some simple plants that are ideal to start with for you to garner significant working knowledge:

    • Mushroom
    • Garlic
    • Pea
    • Strawberry
    • Leafy vegetables like lettuce
    • Onion
    • Tomato
    • Potato
    • Radish
    • Sunflower

  1. Seed Labels

Deciphering the label on the seed packet can also provide you with a lot of information. Especially for first-timers, they can get confused with the plethora of options on the market. Usually, you will find the following types:

    • Open-Pollinated

Also called true-to-type seeds produce true plants, meaning the saplings are related to their parent plant. This, in turn, helps in seed conservation.

    • Organic

Organic seeds are marked with USDA organic standards of that particular area or territory.

    • GMO

GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) seeds are produced via cross genes from separate plant species. Unless labeled otherwise, any seed can be open-pollinated, GMO, hybrid, or heirloom.

    • Non-GMO

Non-GMO seeds are the ones that have been produced without the ‘recombinant DNA Technology’. Simply put, they are generated through random or specific pollination.

    • Hard Seeds

As the name suggests, hard seeds don’t generate readily due to the thick outer coating.

    • Dormant Seeds

Dormant seeds need pre-treatment or weathering to sprout quickly.

    • Percent Germination (Germ)

Germ is the count of how many seeds will sprout easily. It’s recommended to take note of the germ count so that you know how many seeds will produce the required number of plants.

  1. Greenhouse Construction

As far as constructing a greenhouse is concerned, there are several ways to go about the job. While some hardware stores or nurseries sell pre-assembled greenhouses, others may offer a kit that’s best suited for DIY enthusiasts. Plus, they are also available online.

No matter which method you go for, the basic structure of the greenhouse should also remain the same. It generally looks like a small building with a roof, four walls, and a single entry/exit gate. While the core structure is made of metal or wood, the surrounding material can be a plastic sheeting or any other stuff that allows adequate light penetration and air circulation.

So that your greenhouse can promote a positive and productive growing season, here’s a checklist of the features that should be taken into account during the setup. Even if you plan to opt for a ready-made one, make sure it has:

  • Sufficient height to accommodate taller plants and the gardener
  • Space to install a heater, if necessary
  • Enough room to move around without damaging the plants
  • The material allows light but prevents the escape of heat and moisture
  • The location provides natural sunlight or shade as needed

Like the surrounding material, the shape or style of the greenhouse can also vary. Depending upon the available space, homeowners tend to go for either a freestanding or leaning structure. While the former correlates to a stand-alone greenhouse, leaning structures have only 3 walls, with the third one being an existing wall of the house.

Although they are a good option for backyards with less space, it’s worth mentioning that one wall will not receive any natural sunlight due to its non-penetrative nature. Hence, adjusting the conditions inside to suit the growing needs becomes all the more important.

  1. Light Sources

Most plants require light for the overall development and photosynthesis process, but not every light works the same for every plant. Various factors like the plant species, the current season, and the amount of daylight achievable influence the type of light source needed by the greenhouse.

Moreover, the intensity and span of light can cause different reactions in different plants. However, the need for light increases with the development of plants and the subsequent growth of leaves. The wavelength of red and blue colored lights are widely used in photosynthesis, and can be easily identified in the light spectrum.

Sure, greenhouses can’t make the sunlight last forever. But thanks to their controllable environment, gardeners are free to use artificial or man-made light sources that mimic the diverse color range of natural lights.

In ideal conditions, the greenhouse should receive adequate sunlight for plant growth or germination, especially during the summer and spring seasons. But if your area doesn’t receive the required light, LED grow lights and fluorescent lamp strips will do the job.

Not only do these high output light systems sufficiently cover a large area, but they also offer the full light spectrum to aid photosynthesis. Plus, you can use them to boost the development of specific plants, if needed.

Other than that, such supplementing grow lights will also come in handy if you’re looking to target the late autumn or winter months for growing plants. Northern areas, in particular, receive weak natural light during the winter months, so consider investing in an energy-efficient light system.

Fluorescent lights can also promote targeted propagation or germination in greenhouses that receive no natural light at all. For smaller spaces or crops, you can opt for simple fluorescent light strips and hang them 3 to 7-inches above the plant.

  1. Ventilation

Ensuring proper ventilation in summer is a task cut out. As the heat naturally creates convection currents, it does more than enough to maintain adequate fresh air circulation consistently. All you have to do is keep the wall and roof vents open to drive away hot air while pulling in cold air from outside.

Since winter months promote the growth of mold, it’s crucial not to lose focus on air circulation. In this regard, you can use oscillating fans throughout the season to make sure all the moisture is drained out. Beyond that, prevent over watering the plants at all costs.

  1. Temperature Control

Without a second doubt, greenhouses provide for a controlled environment as opposed to open gardens. But temperature control still needs to be taken care of. Without proper temperature, the development process is likely to be hampered beyond repair. Long story short, don’t let the temperature run too high or fall too low during summers and winters, respectively.

    • Heating

First up, let’s talk about heating the greenhouse. For first-timers, we’d strongly recommend opting for electric heaters, which are easy to install, cost-effective, and have a wide range of use. A small 120-volt heater is ideal for a small greenhouse, while the larger ones may require a 240+ volt heater. Additionally, don’t miss out on a controllable waterproof thermostat.

Besides, you can also choose to have a gas heater. But unlike their electric counterparts, they are less economical and come with the hassle of added ventilation. Furthermore, you’d need to arrange for combustion and fume exhaustion supplies.

Programmable heaters that automatically turn on operation when the temperature drops below a certain point are a good means for propagating seeds or seedlings.

If being eco-friendly is at the top of your priority list, then you can explore the less energy-intensive options out there. For instance, some ventilation systems utilize the unwanted warm air from your home to maintain the desired temperature. In addition, there are other heat-absorbent elements like mats or rocks, which absorb heat during the day and release it uniformly at night.

A pro tip: if budget is a constraint, use a combination of heaters and heating-absorbing elements to keep the temperature consistent throughout the day.

    • Cooling

Moving on to the cooing aspect, the simplest way to keep a greenhouse from being overheated is by opening the sheds from time to time. Moreover, try to set the greenhouse in a location that provides sufficient shade, just as it allows for sunlight.

That said, it might be necessary to install an evaporative cooling cooler, especially for dryer areas like Arizona, Colorado, and California. Besides regulating the temperature, these machines also help in adequate moisture retention.

  1. Watering

There’s no dearth of modern techniques and equipment for watering. But unless you understand the water requirement of the said plant, none of them will yield satisfactory results. On top of that, the temperature, humidity, and level of development also affect the water requirement.

A common mistake that first-timers make is to water the plants according to a fixed schedule, which often does more bad than good. For example, you may develop a habit of watering the seed every 10 days during winter. However, the frequency will invariably increase during summers. Failing to adapt to the situation can then lead to dead plants.

Similarly, certain alarming signs can warn you about inappropriate watering, including both under and over watering scenarios. Low shelf life, irregular drying, decreased root, or shoot growths can correlate to inadequate watering. If the compost appears too dry or flaky, it needs more water.

As a means of prevention, you can employ a drip irrigation system that regulates greater or smaller steam of water to pots or trays. Combining these systems with a water timer or drip gauge will lead to precise watering patterns.

Remember that it's the roots that trap moisture and not the leaves. Not only does sprinkling water on the leaves cause wastage, but it can also damage the plants in the long run. And overwatering happens when the soil is supplied with water faster than it can drain.

While moisture meters read the exact moisture present in the soil, you can also feel the soil to gauge the moisture content.

  1. Pest Control

Despite having a closed and controlled environment, it’s not unusual for greenhouses to attract pests and consequent diseases. Many gardeners opt for installing insect screening equipment in all open areas like doorways, vents, and airways. But without identifying the pest and the related damages, choosing an appropriate pest control strategy will become a challenging task.

So, we’ve listed down the common pests and the threat they bring to the table.

    • Aphids

Starting with aphids, these delicately colored, soft-body organisms love feeding on the green leaves. Therefore, observe the bottom of the leaves to check for aphid groups. Careful pruning and regular cleanliness drives are great ways to stop them from munching on your beloved plants.

    • Bloodworms

Similar to roundworms, bloodworms also have an elongated shape. These limbless insects have well-defined brown heads but are red-bodied due to the presence of hemoglobin. In fact, this hemoglobin enables them to grow in water that has extremely low levels of saturated oxygen. Thus, maintaining a steady oxygen flow will keep the bloodworms at bay.

    • Snugs And Snails

Increased moisture level is an ideal situation to invite snugs and snails. You will generally spot them after sundown when the environment becomes somewhat cool. Ensure that your greenhouse is free from any plant waste like used rocks, bricks, uprooted leaves, stems, etc. that make for a favorable hiding spot.

    • Thrips

Varying in shades of brown to black, thrips can inflict damages that range from moderate to critical. Vent screens, regulation of weeds, and carefully examining new supplies are some of the effective ways to prevent thrip invasion.

  1. Accessories

Apart from the more apparent accessories like containers, trays, fans, and coolers, there are several other accessories that can make your work easier. And although they may come across as enticing deals, not everything will be a fit for the greenhouse. In a nutshell, the requirement of an accessory will depend on the available space, and of course, the plant’s needs.

For example, some plants may need a slow and steady water supply, which is best achieved through a drip water irrigation system. Likewise, the need for mist systems, fans, or heaters largely depends on how much the environment is able to furnish for plant growth.

On that note, some accessories may be considered to be absolute necessities. A bench or shelf aids space organization, particularly for small greenhouses. While small fans can be used for targeted pest control by eliminating excessive dampness, larger fans help in air purification when coupled with proper ventilation systems.

Even a seemingly insignificant accessory like a thermometer can do wonders for plant development. Perhaps, it’s the best way to maintain precise temperatures that are suited for varied plant growth.

Lastly, regulating the intake of sunlight can be made easy with the application of shading. Besides preventing overheating, they act as filters for plants that don’t need a lot of sunlight to grow.

  1. Some Common Mistakes To Avoid

Not to the point of repeating, but successful greenhouse gardening involves knowing what needs to be avoided. So, here’s a quick roundup of the mistakes that beginners are most likely to commit.

    • Not Maintaining The Temperature

The best way to ensure the full development of a plant is to adhere to the temperature needs. Even if you’ve planted the seed at the correct temperature, it’s not advisable to skip regular temperature checks, especially for delicate varieties. Use a basic or digital thermometer to assess both the temperature and humidity content.

    • Insufficient Humidity

While low humidity may dry out plants, making the greenhouse more humid will contribute to the mold and fungus growth. Instead of increasing the humidity at one-go, adopt misting techniques for a gradual increment.

    • Soil Recycling

Never use old potting soil as it has a high chance of carrying pests and diseases. In addition to applying nutrients and compost, try to go for a blended soil mixture for better results.

    • Improper Positioning

If there are a lot of trees near the greenhouse, the roots can suck moisture and nutrients from the greenhouse. Moreover, the overhead trees may dump leaves and twigs into the greenhouse, promoting the presence of pests. Likewise, too much shade can restrict sunlight from entering.

Young plants growing in very large plant commercial greenhouse

Conclusion

That’s that from us for today’s guide!

It was a tad lengthy because we didn’t want to miss out on any point. And honestly, we don’t want you to rush into the decision. Creating and maintaining a greenhouse is no child’s play, so you’d want to have all the necessary resources available in the vicinity.

On that note, it’s time for us to say goodbye. But before we leave, here’s another quick pro tip: spring is ideal for starting seeds, while summer is suitable to start growing flowers and small plants. On the other hand, fall is better for growing seasonal plants, and winter for cold-resistant varieties.

Hope our efforts have answered all the relevant queries.

Signing off!

13 Best Greenhouse Kits

7 Best Greenhouse Plastic

53 of the Best GreenHouse Plants for Happy Gardeners and Gardens

72 DIY Greenhouse Plans to Build Easily in Your Own Garden

When we use art for entertainment, it’s usually speed painting that comes to our mind.

True to its name, it’s all about painting within a specific time period. Every different competition has a varying time limit. In most of the shows for speed painting, when the painter is painting, some music is played in the background, so as not to let the audience get bored in the stipulated time-period.

 This limited-time usually ranges from a few minutes to hours. So, while you are practicing, please train yourself to perform and create your pieces within certain time limits. Here, practice becomes mandatory more so because unlike other pieces of artwork, in speed painting, you cannot go back and add any details or finishing touches after your time is up.

 It’s a prerequisite in both traditional and digital forum. The more you practice, the better you will get, and there are no other shortcuts to speed painting. Eventually, as you improve at things like proportion and perspective, then you’ll be able to create your pieces with speed.

Featured Illustration Courtesy of Eve Skylar‎

 Watching different videos on speed painting and observing and learning the different techniques used by artists may help you to improve your skills. You’ll be able to understand the pattern of work and you can begin to emulate them while practicing them on your own.

10 Tips and Tricks for Speed Painting 

Illustration Courtesy of John Sommo‎

1. Fill the Blank Canvas

Try using a big brush to put down some strokes of different colors, textures, opacity, and tone on the blank canvas. If you want, then you can change your brushes in the process, but always stick to a big brush as it will ensure good speed and prevent your urge to paint anything specific.

Your focus should be on filling the canvas with texture and color and not painting any particular design. Mastering this technique can get tough, but the effects created in the end by following this tip is the best. It prevents the blank canvas from acting as an obstruction to your creativity.

2. Use of Custom Shapes

The ability to create custom shapes is a powerful tool for you as an artist. You need to doodle various abstract shapes by using a hard brush. But you need to repeat, copy, overlap, and transform those shapes as you use them while creating different pieces of art.

When you know how to make some basic shapes, it will, in return, help you to draw them quickly and accurately. These shapes are fun, simple, and fast to make, and with the right amount of practice, you can save time speed painting.

3. Use the Gradient Tool

After you have set the tonal values in your image, you need to focus on getting the base color right.

Using the gradient tool will help you to correctly select your colors for every nook and corner of your sketch. For instance, the color of the ground, then the base of the building, the skyline, and the defining shade between the land and sky.

If you want a color palette that appears even, then you can use the eraser tool to blend the different colors.

4. Let Boredom to Spark Creativity

When you’re bored, try to sit around and experiment with different textures. You will be surprised by the variety of things that you can create on that canvas, by just doodling around. Even creating some weird textures, will give something to add in your collection, which is a unique design made by you and can’t be recreated. 

It reflects on how you can use boredom to motivate you on creating some exciting artwork.

Illustration Courtesy of John Sommo‎

5. Limit Your Brushes

Before you start your session of speed painting, you should practice with your custom brushes. It is essential to keep a limit while selecting the range of brushes according to the theme of your art.

Without having to worry about the brushstrokes, you can focus more on your design and shapes that will make you productive and efficient. Using only a limited set of brushes might take some time to master, but you will be saving time during your process of speed painting.

6. Build Your Photo Library

It is vital for you to have a reference library irrespective of your style of art. There is plenty of reference material available on the internet, but nothing beats the knowledge which you can gain if you collect them on your own.

By going out in the world, you’ll be inspired as you find different cloud formations or landscapes, or even different scenery, contrast, and exposure. It will all help to build your imagination or also give a spark to a new idea.

7. Select the Tight Photographs

When you’re trying to blend and merge different photographs, then it is vital to select the right images. If you try to include a photo with a completely different source of lighting compared to the others, then you’ll end up wasting more time on fixing the problem, or you might dismiss the picture.

Illustration Courtesy of Michael Mowat‎

8. Add Complexity

When you are trying to create an intricate painting, you need to make full use of the custom brushes and the available textures. You can find several free textures and brushes on the internet.

Select the ones that will break the internal shapes used in your composition. Get yourself a variety of brushes such as a sleek chalk-like one, and round-tipped one, or a rough, chunky gravel one and even a soft flat brush.

9. Don’t Over-tell

If you’re trying to tell a complex story through your image, then the canvas space should be divided into smaller portions to distribute the various storytelling elements accordingly.

You should focus on selecting only two or three elements that your image should speak about.

When you choose several elements, it will be challenging to come up with an impressive and iconic composition.

10. Experiment

Try to find different experimental and fun methods which will help you form exciting compositions and ideas.

If you have the foundational knowledge of art such as color, values, and lighting, then there can be endless possibilities. There are many painting software with some great tools that you can use for experimentation of your work (e.g., when you don’t like to start painting directly you can find different shapes and create a collage by using the clipping, transform and smudge tools).

Watch these speed painting tutorials to observe different artists at work!

Speed Painting Video Tutorials

World and Environments

1. Doodling environments

The video demonstrates the process of digital painting that is followed in making four types of environments from the ground up.

As you watch the artist creating different forms, you’ll be able to understand how you can use these techniques for the oil or acrylic painting. The way the artist uses broad strokes for creating a sense of incredible movement and depth in the water and clouds emulates the traditional  mediums.

2. Portal Home

In this video, the idea of a portal illustrates how texture and light are being used. Before the artist adds the tightening lines and the compositions, he adjusts the entire color scheme. The selection of relaxing music and cheerful colors makes it a soothing combination to watch.

 One of the highlighted sections in the video is to watch how the tutorial starts with a rendering of black and white.

3. Painting Process: Sacrifice

The artist in the video demonstrates a process of intricate illustration with speedpaint. It also has speech bubbles where the artist explains everything that he’s doing.You’ll be able to observe how this skilled digital painter creates an amazing artwork because of his strong command of proportion, light, and perspective.

4. Looking For Home

You can watch this tutorial when you are in a state of mind to learn some skills and relax at the same time. The artist has taken only one and a half hours to complete the design, which is quite impressive, considering the level of intricate details used.

It starts with a black and white classic digital line sketch, which is like a pencil sketch and then the artist builds up the piece from there.

To get the woodsy and shadowy tone of a particular scene, the artist first uses intense colors and then layers it with translucent colors on the top.

5. Half Remembered Ruins

The concept used in the gesture drawing looks quite different from the end product of the piece being created. Certain elements, like the boats in the water and the cave walls, turn out in a way that you would not be able to guess by seeing the original sketch.

The artist in this video uses rough and broad strokes to build up the entire scene.

6. Village At Night

Watch this video to understand how highlights and complementary colors have been used to build up the form. Even though the scene in which the artist is painting did start with a dark color as the base.

7. Little Forest

In this tutorial, you’ll see how the artist builds up a small mushroom village by using solid underlying colors, a layer of translucent color, and a simple base sketch.

It is one of the most impressive pieces of the environment that has been created in this list of tutorials.

8. Heart of the Forest

If you want to learn some techniques that will help you to build up detail and texture quickly, then you should watch this video. The artist is creating a forest scene with the use of blending and stamping techniques. The scene has been entirely created without having to sacrifice interest or the concept of realism.

The minute details in the scene have been added by using different texture brushes.

9. Persian City

Watch this video to see how the artist uses a stunning combination of tracing and layering. To create an impressive detail and depth in a short period, the artist uses translucent color layers along with photographic elements.

10. Riverside Hovel

In this tutorial, the artist uses broad brush strokes to create the base, and then subtle details are carved out with highlights. The colors used to create this beautiful piece is stunning!

You can go ahead and add this video to your informative or soothing playlist.

11. Floating Island

The artist starts this piece by building up the tone and textures before starting to freehand the different forms in the scene. There is no base sketch used for creating this piece, while you’ll be stunned by seeing the blending techniques that have been used.

While watching this video, you’ll be glued to the screen because the artist is pretty quick as he completes the piece within fifty minutes.

12. Energy Sources

In this video, the piece being created is completely done with a free hand. You’ll get to see the artist progressing from the use of broad background strokes to finer ones.

The artist starts with the use of grayscale and eventually adds different subtle colors to create a brooding, dark scene. Distortion and surrealism complement each other in this piece.

13. The Old North Landscape

If you like painting architecture, then you’ll enjoy this tutorial as it also provides a perspective guide. The artist has used a gradual build-up of different colors along with texture brushes and shapes to create this piece of art.

14. Cyberpunk City

In this tutorial, there is a fun switch in the technique being used in the making of a sci-fi cityscape within an hour. The artists first start with making a digital perspective grid and then uses freehanded light, broad brush strokes to create the base of the scene.

The artist also overlays the texture, instead of creating the details by hand, while some photographic elements are also included to give the artwork an ideal realistic outlook.

15. Dark fantasy I Landscape

Here’s an impressive demonstration of using the different texture brushes in Photoshop. The artist is creating a monochromatic scene; therefore, texture plays a central role.

The depth and details of the surface are beautiful, and so is the atmospheric perspective that has been used by the artist in this video.

16. Dark fantasy II Landscape

The dark fantasy scene in this video is created by the same artist of the previous video.

In this tutorial, you’ll be able to see how the artist handles the atmospheric perspective, and texture along with a dramatic lighting and a minimal color palette.

17. Nubian warrior

In this video, you’ll get a good description of rendering with beautiful colors, layered sketching, and impressive composition. The final image is noteworthy, especially if you’re a concept artist or interested in characters.

18. World Conquered by Plants

This is a fast-track version of an almost eleven hours-long process of digitally painting a plant life invading the collapsing cityscape.

In this video, the artist combines techniques which are unique to the field of digital art along with skills of using a traditional paintbrush.

Creatures and Characters

19. Dark Showgirl Concept

Let’s change the chapter to look at how characters are created!

The process of creating the showgirl also comes along with comments where the artist gives her explanation to everything that is being done.

You’ll find some fascinating techniques being used by the artist in this video. She places the figure in a 3D environment to understand the perspective before creating thick lines that need to be thinned out to give a refined shape.

20. Fearless

Here’s another tutorial of creating a piece with some incredible freehand skills. The artist uses some impressive lighting and texture details that helps to bring the creature to life.

The contrast between the creature who is created with extreme details, while trees and the girl are just merely suggested helps to create the mood of the artwork. The girl in the scene is made to appear calm, while the beast is terrifyingly enormous.

21. Maeorra

In this video, you’ll see how the artist goes through some different concept sketches before finalizing the posture for this character.

The focus in this video is on the dramatic lighting and the stunning costume design. This is the first video on this list that demonstrates a detailed armor on a particular character. The rendering of the armor is first done in black and white before layers of color is applied.

22. Defy The Legends

The artist in the tutorial puts the central focus on legendary creatures: Pokemon. There is plenty to learn from this tutorial, especially from how the intricate details are made in the base drawing.

You’ll understand how to create many different subjects and creatures in a particular piece without making space appear chaotic or messy.

23. Contact

The techniques used in this tutorial are also present in the other listed videos. The artist first starts by drawing an accurate digital pencil sketch, and then the solid base is layered with transparent colors.

It’s exciting to watch how the artist creates photorealistic details by just using shadows and highlights on a base color, without having to introduce any new colors.

A sharp contrast intensifies the differences between the two subjects, which is created by using complementary colors.

24. Little Lantern Fairy

The fairy character design in this video demonstrates the process of speedpaint in action. This character was created within an hour or more.

25. SpikyWorm

The concept used in drawing this creature is a superb combination of digital technology and some traditional drawing skills.

It’s fun to watch the video to see how the artist uses the initial idea to build up the character gradually.

26. Character Creature Design

The hand sketching technique used in this video tends to work for both traditional mediums and digital art.

The artist starts rendering using a lighter color and then uses darker shades to sketch on top of that to refine the lines and shapes; then continues sketching until the artist is satisfied with the piece.

The final piece looks like a black and white classic character rendering, while the form builds up by just the value.

27. Deepwater Monster

The sketchy and illustrative quality of this impressive creature design has been built up by using broad brush strokes, then small brushes are used for refining, and finally, it’s layered with texture.

A blurring technique and use of repeating shapes help the artist in the video to create a sense of drama and an atmospheric perspective in this piece.

Various Props

28. Body Shields

Want to learn how to make small objects and props?

In this tutorial, you’ll learn about how you can render body shields. If you’re interested in concept art, then you’ll enjoy this super fun video.

29. Potion Bottle

Watch this tutorial to understand how, with a few simple colors and basic shapes, the potion bottle takes its form.

The genre of speed painting usually focuses on scenes and landscapes, but this video focuses on the details of a particular subject. The potion bottle is made up of primary forms, which will be quite simple for a beginner in digital painting to understand. This video is less intimidating than learning to create an entire landscape or a character.

30. Sword Concept Art

The artist in this tutorial creates a sword weapon prop within a time frame of thirty minutes.  As you watch this concept sketch, you’ll be able to understand the expert handling of broad brush strokes and the importance of lighting in creating any pieces of art.

the ones that will break the internal shapes used in your composition. Get yourself a variety of brushes such as a sleek chalk-like one, and round-tipped one, or a rough, chunky gravel one and even a soft flat brush.

Final Words

Focus on learning the different techniques of speed painting and understand the basics like color theory, gesture, anatomy, and composition it will come of great use. 

As you gain the required skills for painting a beautiful piece of art, then you need constant practice to ace the game. With speed painting, you’ll be able to build your confidence, only when your groundwork for creating art is polished well.

Till next time, keep practicing!

Note: The links to the tutorial were working fine when we wrote the article. But if you can’t open a particular link, then it must have been taken down due to copyright claims.

53 Best Medibang & FireAlpaca Brushes & Textures For Digital Artists

25 Best Free GIMP Brushes for Drawing & Painting Digitally

20 Free FireAlpaca Brushes for Digital Painting & Drawing

21 Best Manga Studio & Clip Studio Paint Brushes [Free Download]

Best Free Aseprite Tutorials For Pixel Artists & Game Designers

21 Best Paint Tool SAI Brushes and Textures 

54 Best Photoshop Brushes | Best Drawing & Painting Brush Packs

80 Best Procreate Brushes for the Realm [Free & Premium Brush Sets]

14 Amazing Free Krita Brushes and Brush Packs for Digital Art

11 Best Color Theory Books for Artists Everywhere

13 Websites With Copyright and Royalty Free Art to Consider

Types of Digital Art Right Now Explained

25 Best Concept Art Books for Artists Everywhere

8 Best Cartooning Books For Artists Today

5 Types of Concept Art to Consider Today

10 Epic Tips & Tricks for Concept Art Portfolios Today

51 Enigmatic Forest Concept Art That Will Amaze You

67 Surreal Castle Concept Art Depictions to Surge Inspiration From

16 Best Pixel Art Programs and Software | All OS

Pumpkin carving ideas are all around yet in this article we have selected a dozen a tad different, the collection is versatile, vast and beautiful, it is filtered socially and therefore in theory, it is representative as a collection for what we find easy to do, beautiful enough to create, pursue and sculpt. Continue reading “111 Cool and Spooky Pumpkin Carving Ideas to Sculpt”

Can we all agree that building the right plumbing system is no walk in the park?

Whether you plan to hire a professional or get on a DIY project, knowing about the different plumbing pipes is virtually indispensable. Trust us; it won’t take you long to ask, “which pipe should I go for?”

And the plethora of options on the market won’t do you much good unless you have a fair idea about their use and maintenance. So, here we are to guide you about the types of plumbing pipes and their most common uses.

Now, let’s dive into the deets, shall we?

Types Of Plumbing Pipes

  1. PVC 

PVC or polyvinyl chloride pipes are perhaps the most common and inexpensive type used in plumbing jobs. Essentially made of a thermoplastic chemical, these cream or white-colored pipes are popular due to their lightweight nature, making it easier to work with them. All you need is a miter box, hacksaw, and some solvents for gluing the pipes together. 

On top of that, their durability, strength, and versatility are second to none. And talking about the latter, you can use PVC pipes for various purposes like vents, drains, and waste lines, as well as for potable water lines and sewage applications. Plus, they can also be used for stacks, i.e., the pipes that stick out of the roofline.

Plumber joining assembly plastic pipes with glue cement for drains under construction

Depending on the intended use, these come in different diameters, which are mostly mentioned on the surface of the pipe itself. For instance, Schedule 40 PVCs are extremely strong and often used for residential drain lines. Likewise, the heat-resistant properties of  CPVC (chlorinated PVC) pipes make them suitable for interior supply lines. 

On the other hand, the Schedule 80 variant can be used as cold-line supplies since it isn't recommended for hot water lines. 

Moving aside from the advantages, we thought there are some downsides that you should be aware of. Firstly, PVC pipes may lose their quality upon getting exposed to the sunlight for prolonged periods. Also, the glued joints tend to leak, and the only way to fix them is by cutting the part and gluing it back.

  1. PEX 

Also known as cross-linked polyethylene, the color-coded (blue and red) PEX pipes are a relatively new name in the plumbing market. The high-pressure resistance on offer makes them particularly ideal for water supply lines in residences and small business establishments.

Worker connecting alupex pipes with a tap. Hand press for water pipes PEX - AL - PE-X. plumbing industry

But despite having a dedicated purpose, these pipes have quickly become popular among DIY-enthusiasts and professional plumbers alike, thanks to their flexibility and ease of installation. 

Furthermore, PEX pipes can be weaved throughout walls, crawlspaces, ceilings, and basements. You can also bend them to 90-degrees for going around the corners of walls. Not only do they cut easily, but you can easily attach these push-fit plumbing fittings. Moreover, they can be joined with copper pipes to create a seamless extension. 

Although they cost slightly more than copper or plastic pipes, their longevity is a bit of a concern. And while at it, do keep an eye out for leaks, especially with push-fit plumbing fixtures.

  1. ABS 

ABS or acrylonitrile butadiene styrene pipes were one of the first pipes to be used for residential plumbing jobs. These look like a black-color variant of the PVC pipes and are softer to touch, but are actually stronger than the PVC ones. 

Additionally, ABS pipes are capable of tolerating cold temperatures. Therefore, they are good for exterior and underground use as vent and drain lines. But sadly, not many building codes permit these pipes today. Besides, they may get deformed at certain temperatures, which is a hindrance to their versatility.

  1. Flexible Copper

 Moving on from the plastic pipes, it’s time for us to introduce the metal variants. And we start off with flexible copper pipes. Featuring an almost helical pattern, these tubings are ideal for shorter runs of water to heaters, refrigerators, and sinks. But they don’t come with a budget-friendly price tag.

Moreover, their pliability is the main reason why these pipes are used for water supply in compact and unusually shaped areas. Using a hacksaw, you can easily cut these pipes to achieve the desired measurement. 

That said, their flexibility makes them fragile for use, especially outdoors. And much like ABS pipes, they don’t hold up well in extreme temperatures. But should it kink, you can cut that part and replace it. On that note, we should also mention that flexible copper pipes can be joined with soldering or compression fittings.

  1. Rigid Copper

Unlike flexible copper, rigid copper pipes have a small diameter and have been traditionally preferred for water supply lines due to their durability and long-lasting construction. Since copper doesn’t develop rust, it’s the perfect option for a drinking water supply as the water won’t be infused with any harmful chemicals. 

Apart from that, you can use these pipes as hot water or steam supply as copper usually doesn’t bend or sag under high temperature. However, their expensive price tag means you may want to limit their use in the household.

Beyond that, rigid copper pipes are available in three thickness variants, detonated by types ‘M’, ‘L’, and ‘K’. Among them, type M is the thinnest but is still strong enough to be used in most homes. Similarly, types L and K are thicker and more suitable for various outdoor and drain applications. 

One of the hassles associated with rigid copper pipes is that they aren’t very easy to work with. While you’ll most likely need a tube cutter or wheel cutter for trimming the pipes, joining them requires soldering.

So, if you haven’t done soldering before, we suggest getting professional help. Alternatively, you can practice soldering at home, provided you have the required tools and a few extra pipes to spare. Also, rigid copper pipes may develop pinholes overtime, or corrode from the inside to ultimately hamper water flow. Hence, frequent replacements may be necessary, especially with continuous heavy duty use. 

  1. Cast Iron

Cast iron pipes can be predominantly found in homes built before 1960 for vertical drain, vent stacks, sewer applications, and horizontal drain purposes. Featuring a robust pig iron construction, most cast iron pipes have a diameter anywhere between 5 and 120-centimeter.

Although they aren’t rustproof per se, you can use them until the point where they are completely rusted through. 

In fact, cast iron pipes can be expected to last up to a century under ideal circumstances. Therefore, it comes as no surprise that they are extensively used for city water distribution systems.

The usual length for residential use is about 12 feet, but you can extend it up to 20 feet if needed. And depending on the use, the pipes can have a thickness value of up to 350 psi for tolerating increased pressure. While larger pipes come with a lining of cement mortar, the smaller ones have bituminous compound coating for rust-resistance and enhanced hydraulic quality.

Another thing to know is that cast iron pipes meant for plumbing are generally manufactured with a lead bell and spigot joint. A few jute strands are tightly wrapped around the spigot before it’s inserted into the belt. Then, the whole joint is packed with more strands. 

As a final step, the space between the bell and spigot is tilled with a molten metal, which caulks tightly into the joint after cooling. 

Other than that, several inexpensive materials like patented sulfur compounds and neat cement mortar are also used for producing joints. However, they tend to be less flexible.  

Furthermore, the flanged pipe variant is used in pumping stations, filter plants, and similar areas where you may have to disjoint the pipe. A pro tip: replace the chisel and hammer with a cutter and hacksaw for cleaner cuts.

  1. Steel

As you may have already guessed, steel pipes are made from stainless steel sheets for everyday use like carrying gas and liquid indoors. Smaller steel pipes have an almost invisible welded joint running along the length, and the larger ones are equipped with riveted joints. The average longevity of these pipes is between 25 and 50 years.

  1. Galvanized Iron (G.I.)

No list of plumbing pipes is complete without mentioning galvanized iron pipes. Abbreviated as ‘G.I.’ pipes, they are made from mild steel sheets and are threaded at both ends. You will commonly find them carrying water, gas, or other fluids inside buildings.

Manufacturers generally choose the thickness of the sheet in accordance with the purpose, and the diameters vary from a range of 12-millimeter to 15-centimeter. The standard length hovers around 6-meter. Once the pipes are carved, they are dipped in a zinc solution to prevent rust formation. This process is called galvanizing.

Much like PVC pipes, G.I. pipes are one of the most lightweight options on the market, which makes them easier to work with. You don’t have to put in a lot of effort to cut, thread, or bend them as desired. Additionally, joining them requires nothing more than a simple connecting socket.

Considering that these pipes come with a reasonable price tag, we are pretty satisfied with the 10-year service life (under ideal circumstances). That said, extremely alkaline or acidic water can cause the pipes to corrode faster.

  1. Wrought Iron

Wrought iron pipes are almost identical to their galvanized iron counterparts in terms of looks and use, except that they are manufactured by welding wrought iron sheets. Their seamless structure aids flexibility and ease of use. Not only that, but you can use either socket, flanged, or welded joints to connect multiple pieces.

  1. Asbestos Cement

Without sounding too technical, asbestos cement pipes are produced from a combination  of asbestos, cement, and silica that is converted to a dense homogenous material under high pressure. The resultant mixture is thoroughly combined with more cement for strength building and reinforcement purposes.

Coming to further specifications, these pipes are available in a diameter range of 4 to 36 inches, and the maximum length is about 13 feet. Moreover, the thickness grade varies, with the highest one meant to withstand internal pressures up to 200 psi.

Asbestos cement pipes are mostly assembled with a special coupling (joint) that consists of a pipe sleeve and a pair of twin rubber rings. The latter stays compressed between the pipe and the interior of the sleeve. Besides, the joint is as resistant to corrosion as the pipe itself, so quality isn't an issue.

Contrary to expectations, these relatively lightweight pipes have a pretty straightforward assembly, which doesn't require a lot of expertise. They can be connected to a cast-iron pipe with sulfur or lead-based compounds. Plus, you can cut them and thread as needed. 

Another of the likable features is their high hydraulic pressure efficiency, meaning you can use them as regular liquid flow lines. In this regard, the flexible joint facilitates a 12-degree deflection for laying the pipe around curves.

Perhaps the biggest downside is that the rubber-joint seals are less resistant to gasoline and petroleum products, which somewhat impacts the versatility. Also, excavating tools can easily damage the surface of the pipes, so be careful during installation.

  1. Concrete Pipe

As we near the end of the list, precast concrete pipes make a deserving entry. A distinct feature of this variety is that the pipes seldom come in smaller sizes. As such, the diameter can extend up to 72-inch, with the length being around 180-inch. Needless to say, precast concrete pipes are primarily used for larger establishments.

Apart from that, pipes with a diameter of more than 24-inches are reinforced using two cylindrical mortar cages. And for this, the structure is rapidly spun around the axis of the pipe. 

As a result, the centrifugal force presses the mortar tightly against the surface, thereby forming high-density watertight concrete. Appearance-wise, these reinforcements may take the form of elliptically wound wires or elliptical booms. Reinforced concrete cement (RCC) pipes are specifically designed to tolerate high-pressure flow.  

Similar to cast iron pipes, low head concrete pipes mostly use a mortar caulked bell and spigot joint, while those designed for higher pressure utilize a lock joint. At the same time, concrete pipes with heads above 100-feet have a welded steel cylinder on the inside for ensuring water-tightness. 

Long story short, the precise manufacturing techniques enhance the quality of precast concrete pipes, making them significantly lean compared to cast-in-place pipes of the same size.

With proper maintenance, concrete pipes should last for about 35 to 50 years, but alkaline water and sulfide corrosion can have detrimental effects. Furthermore, the weight of concrete makes both transportation and maintenance a challenging job.

On a side note: cast-in-place concrete pipes are expensive and customarily used where precast pipes are insufficient to take on the transportation pressure. These are built with diameters between 24 to 72-inch but without any reinforcement.

  1. Vitrified Clay Pipe

In contrast to concrete pipes, vitrified clay pipes are not meant to tackle pressure and are widely used in sewage or drainage for flow at low depths. Their smooth and practically corrosion-free surface correlates to extended shelf life and reinforced hydraulic pressure, respectively.

 

In case you’re wondering, the low strength tension and inability to form watertight joints make the vitrified clay pipes unsuitable for high-pressure flows. The most common joint is the bell and spigot variant that utilizes a precision matted surface in tight contact. Other than that, rubber-sleeve couplings secured with anti-corrosion steel bands may also be used. 

Whatever be the type, the joints are often unlatched to allow the flow of water into or out of the pipe.

The length of these pipes start from as low as 2 feet and can go up to 4 feet. Likewise, the inside diameters can be increased by 2-inch in the 4 to 12-inch range and by 3-inch beyond the 12-inch mark. However, you will rarely find vitrified clay pipes with a large diameter.

Final Words

That’s it from us on the types of plumbing pipes.

Hope our efforts help you pick the right pipe according to your needs and, of course, budget. But if you’re looking for other varieties like MDPE pipes, then feel free to click here. After all, very few things match the nightmare that is a faulty plumbing system! 

With that, it’s time for us to say goodbye. But before we leave, here are a couple of pro tips: first-timers should always seek professional help for installation or maintenance needs. Secondly, plastic pipes like PVC or ABS should be avoided for hot water supply lines. 

See you next time!

Whether it’s the countertops in your kitchen or the edges of your fireplace, leaving the junction points barren is a huge turn-off for the overall appeal of the house.

That’s when moldings come into the picture. Base moldings are thin beams made out of wood or other materials used to cover the meeting point between two adjacent structures. 

As you most probably already know, based on the shape, these are mainly of two types - shoe molding and quarter round. 

In this comprehensive guide, we will draw a comparison between the two. We’ll start from scratch and get to know everything about the base trimmings and move on to their similarities and differences.

If you are a beginner, then no worries, we have included a detailed molding installation guide to get you through the whole process smoothly. Keep reading to find out.

Let’s get started!

Quarter Round Vs. Shoe Molding 

Close up of white plastic plinths on dark wooden oak floor parquet.

What Is Shoe Molding?

Shoe Molding is a type of trimming with a ninety-degree backside and a squat curvature front, used at the intersecting point of any architectural structure. Commonly 1.5 inches wide, this trimming does not have a perfect curvature; instead, it is somewhat flattened out. 

These pieces give a smooth transition to the places where furniture or the floor joins the wall. Depending on their material, shoe moldings are of various types. We’ll discuss them in detail in the next section.

Types Of Shoe Molding

To match the different types of baseboards, shoe molds are also available in various materials. Some of these are:

  1. Wood

This type is the most common among all. Hardwood moldings like ash, oak, and walnut are stainable and can be painted as needed. The pinewood options are the most affordable and can be bought at a nominal price per foot section.

These are the traditional types and the go-to choice for most homeowners because of their durability, sturdiness, and long life span. Once varnished and seasoned, wooden trims are hands down the most elegant looking out of all. 

  1. Polystyrene

Polystyrene shoe trims are more of a temporary situation. They are the cheapest and dent quite easily when bumped, but you wouldn’t have to meddle with saws and lumbar to install them on the upside. Unlike wood, they resist humidity and do not rot, so this type is perfect for you if you live in the Bay Area.

Additionally, they stay safe from the terror of termites and have a sleek, professional look. The best part is you’ll save a lot of money.

  1. Medium-Density Fiberboard 

Ideal for uneven baseboards, MDF shoe moldings can fill all the gaps and depressions effortlessly. They are composed of sawdust and resin in varying proportions. 

We’ll have to say that this type is the most aesthetically pleasing since it’s available in different types of beautiful carvings and patterns.

If you want to add a rustic or vintage finish to your house with those old-school vibes, you know which trim to go for. The only thing is you’ll have to settle with whatever shade they are available in as they do not stain well. But you can always paint them, so you’re not exactly missing out on anything. 

What Is Quarter Round Molding?

Quarter round moldings are more or less similar to their shoe-type counterparts, the key distinguishing feature being their shape. They are identical from the backside, having a ninety-degree base but have a perfect radius for the curvature. 

The quarter round trims are three-fourth sections of a circular dowel. And unlike shoe moldings, they do not have a squat shape. The units are typically available in long strips of seven to eight feet, and you’ll have to bifurcate them into sections for installation. 

Furthermore, you can use them to fill the gaps between the floorboards and adjacent walls. Shoe moldings and quarter round trims can technically be used interchangeably, depending on your preference. 

Quarter Round Vs. Shoe Molding

Now we are done with the basics and can move on to the real question at hand, what’s better, shoe or quarter round molding? Well, it’s not that simple. The answer depends on your preference and needs. No, we aren’t being diplomatic, just stating the facts.

It’s crystal clear by now that both of the moldings have curved edges. The difference lies in the shape and size of the curve, and that plays a pivotal role in the visual appeal of a space.

If you are looking for a well-rounded and pronounced edge, then quarter round trims will do the trick. These look amazing in window-casings and doorframes, and the well-rounded shape adds a decorative element. 

In the same lines, shoe moldings are perfect for instances like filling the space between the stair steps where you don’t need an accentuated curved molding. 

How Are They Similar?

To demarcate the differences properly, let us have a look at the similar aspects first. Both of the trimmings have a rounded finish and a flat base - ideal to use with stone, natural tiles, wood, concrete, and laminate materials. They are typically composed of either solid wood or wood veneers.

And they can be used to give a smooth transition to connecting points of furniture, floorboards, countertops, etc. You can also install them to bridge the gap between the steps or separate the foundations from the walls.

If you are looking to construct a fireplace, both these trimmings will help you give it an ornamental touch. Door Frames, window cases, and the edges of the shelves are also a few essential applications for both types of moldings.

Both quarter round and shoe moldings are easy to customize and have a width ranging from 0.75 to 1.5 inches. And depending on your tastes and requirements, you can leave them unseasoned or paint them.

How Are They Different?

It’s about time we jump on to the differences and pick a winner out of these two. The following are the key distinguishing features:

The quarter round molding features a well-rounded one-fourth radius of a complete circle, while the shoe molding has a squat profile. It is also thicker when compared to the width or quarter round type. 

Furthermore, shoe molding is available in several types and is more versatile, while the round quarter type comes in more size variations than the former. If we have to pick a winner, it’ll be shoe trimmings since they are multipurpose and can be used in a lot of areas.

How To Install The Moldings?

How exciting it is that you can change the whole vibe of a room with small collective improvements. The importance of the basal trimmings is often overlooked while interior designing. Instead of just choosing the conveniently available option, we suggest paying a little attention and planning things out. We guarantee you’ll be more than happy with the outcome.

We always appreciate the zeal of those who put in the efforts of manually altering their living spaces. That’s why in this guide, we’ll assist you with the installation of your moldings. 

  1. Get The Tools

First and foremost, you’ll need the right gears for your project. The skills are undoubtedly the most important part, but convenient tools can significantly simplify the whole process. The basic accessories that you’ll need are a utility knife and a putty knife, a saw, a miter box, a pneumatic nail gun, a measuring tape, and a handful of nails, along with your moldings.

Some other things that might prove to be handy are a nail setter, nail crayons, a caulk, some varnish, and paints. We advise keeping these things within your reach for a finished professional look.

  1. Measure It Out

Before buying the moldings, you need to have a precise idea of the area you’ll be covering. Accurately measure the room or the walls using a measuring tape from one corner to the other. You’ll feel tempted to orally remember it instead of writing it down but don’t give in to that.

Write down all the dimensions and measurements and buy the trimmings accordingly. You can never be over-prepared, and it’s always wise to be farsighted, therefore buy a little extra material.

  1. Removing The Old Moldings

This step will be relevant only if you are renovating your place or replacing the pre-existing trimmings. Feel free to skip over to the next part.

For removing the original molds, you’ll have to loosen them out with the help of the utility knife. Carefully scourge out the paint coating without hampering the baseboard. This will liberate the trims from their original place.

Insert the putty knife underneath the base of the molding and pry it away. Raise it with a flat bar and remove it from the surface. Next, you can start pulling out the nails. Once the trims are removed, inspect the baseboards thoroughly. If they are not in good shape, you’ll have to sand and repaint them for the next installation.

Put a finishing coat over the new moldings after sanding, measure and angle them out accurately using the miter box, and divide them into perfect sections. Make sure that the finishing complements your baseboards. You can also use varnish for that purpose.

After following the above steps, you’ll be ready to put in those trims at their place.

  1. Installing The New Moldings

Nail down the molding with the pneumatic nail gun at the desired place after appropriate positioning. Be sure to drive the nail right at the center to prevent it from cracking. Space out the nails properly and maintain a gap of at least 1.2 to 2 feet. 

While installing the molds, you’ll come across points where they will meet with nooks or doors. At such intersections, you’ll have to craft a return. There are many types of returns to choose from, like Bull-nose returns, mitered returns, wrap-around, etc.

 Go with the one that suits the room the best, but we’ll warn you that certain types are challenging to make. It’ll be prudent to do your research beforehand.

  1. Final Finishing Touches

Bridge the accidental gaps using caulk for a smooth finish. Be constructive and look for easy ways to cover up any flaws. You can use a nail crayon to mask ugly nails or holes effectively. When you’re happy with the structure, the only thing that remains is staining and painting. 

We were saving the most enjoyable part for the end. Paint the trimmings in a shade of your liking, which makes you happy. You can also stain it if your moldings are wooden. When finished with the work, be proud of yourself and pat your back from our side.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. Are baseboard moldings important?

This is a question that we come across often. Simply put, yes, baseboard moldings are extremely important. In the absence of moldings, there might be unwanted gaps in flooring and stairs. Such gaps are ugly to look at and serve as pits for collecting dirt and debris. The baseboard moldings help in keeping these troubles away.

  1. What are the dimensions of quarter round molding?

Typically a quarter round molding ranges from six to seven feet in length. The pieces are 0.75 inches wide and are easily customizable. You can cut them into smaller sections according to your needs.

  1. What are the color and design options for molding?

The shoe moldings are available in a range of colors and designs. While the polystyrene type has more of a professional look and looks best in white, wood and MDF can be stained and painted in whatever shade you like.

On the contrary, the Medium-Density Fibreboards are available in beautiful designs with carved patterns. They look good with vintage interior décor. People normally play it safe by installing white-colored moldings only. They are versatile and won’t need to be replaced during renovation since they match all décor types.

  1. Should the base shoe be removed before setting down a wooden floor?

Yes, you must get rid of the pre-existing base shoe before renovating the floor. If your moldings are old, then they might be damaged or dented at several places. After multiple renovations over the years, they end up being coated with many layers of paint. It’s best to go all-in and replace the moldings as well to have a brand new floor.

Additionally, renovating the floor is a tedious task. If you keep moldings in, it will become very difficult to set the new floor. The sander will not completely go along the edges and the installation will be uneven.

Quarter Round vs. Shoe Molding

Final Thoughts

After going through the article, you must have realized how similar both these moldings are. Apart from a few key differences, both can be used interchangeably. 

However, if you are a perfectionist and like to keep things a certain way, you’ll enjoy the shoe moldings better. They are available in a variety of types and materials and are more versatile to use. 

Quarter round trims have a more pronounced shape and are more suitable for a few instances like windows and door frames.

When a new floor is installed, it is essential to leave a little distance between the ground and the adjoining walls. This keeps all the elements from grinding against each other in case of expansion due to the weather conditions.

Baseboard molding is also an important part of the architectural structure of a house. It beautifies the space, while keeping the debris and dust from accumulating in the gaps. We hope that this informative guide will help you select the right moldings for yourself.

See you next time! 

How To Paint Trim Near Carpet

9 Best Paint Brushes For Trim

The CR123A is a lithium-based battery with a nominal voltage of three volts and a high capacity. Used in a variety of military, industrial, medical, and consumer applications, it has ample power and life span to satisfy the power requirements of your device. 

Batteries have revolutionized the way electrically-operated appliances work, enabling us to carry our small devices everywhere. Unfortunately, there is no such thing as ‘one size fits all’ when it comes to batteries. For instance, the CR123A batteries fit the niche of providing power to small devices with high output, such as high tech LED torches. 

They can provide impressive power output for their size and thus, they have made a significant impact in the segment. Let’s take a deep dive and explore how the CR123A batteries found their place in every household in the world! 

All About The CR123A Batteries

All About The CR123A Batteries

The CR123A is a cylindrical lithium battery designed for devices like digital cameras, smart home devices, medical and tactical equipment, to name a few. Its range of applications is broad enough for it to find a place in many aspects of our lives, making it quite popular. 

Think of the CR123A as the C-cell battery, but smaller in size. At 33.4 mm long and with a 17 mm diameter, the CR123A is just small enough to be easily portable. But that’s not to say that it lacks in power! The battery packs a punch and is used in high-tech devices as a result. 

1. Longevity

It’s not out of the ordinary for a battery type to have a wide range of life spans. The longevity of a CR123A 3v lithium battery depends on the device it’s used in and the battery’s manufacturer. An unused, newly-purchased CR123A battery has a shelf-life of 10 years when stored at 60 degrees Fahrenheit. When used in low-powered devices like security alarm systems, it can last upwards of a year, while a high-powered torch can drain it within a month.

2. Rechargeability

Being lithium-based, CR123A batteries are not rechargeable, and they must be disposed of once they run dry. The lithium chemistry involved in the creation of these batteries is different from rechargeable ones and thus, you must never attempt to recharge them. If you try to recharge a CR123A battery, it can catch fire and potentially cause serious damage to its surroundings. 

However, you can find rechargeable variants of CR123A batteries on the market like the RCR123A battery. Or opt for batteries that are of the same dimensions such as a 16340-sized battery.

3. Technical Specs

Now, let’s discuss the technical aspects of the CR123A battery. These are 3-volt lithium batteries with a discharge rate of 1.5 to 3 Amperes. Depending on the manufacturer, its nominal capacity can range from 700mAh to 1700mAh, meaning that these batteries can power a 100mAh device for 17 hours or more.

The CR123A batteries can operate in a wide range of temperatures, from -40 degrees F to a smoldering 158 degrees F. Their capability to discharge a high electric current pulse, maintain a high voltage level, high energy density, and safety features are why they’re popular.

4. Variants Of The CR123A

There are several variants of CR123A batteries that have prefixes designating the battery’s make and brand, such as the DL123A from Duracell. Some variations have a different chemical system altogether, making their applications somewhat different from a regular CR123A battery.

A notable variation of the CR123A battery is the CR123, a slightly longer and thinner version of the former that has the same basic capabilities. The difference between CR123 and CR123A batteries comes in the manufacturer’s designation of the product and nothing more.

5. Availability

The CR123A battery is one of the most common lithium battery types available on the market, with a vast number of manufacturers and distributors selling it. Though the battery type is the same across all manufacturers, the reliable performance is not. Depending on its maker, you’ll encounter several CR123A batteries that perform well or poorly, so pick your battery brand carefully.

Comparing CR123A Battery With A CR2 Battery

The CR2 is a more compact battery when compared next to a CR123A battery, being about half as large as an AA battery. Similar to the CR123A, it was first used in digital cameras and photographic equipment while being more portable.

There are a few key similarities between CR123A and CR2 batteries, namely their nominal voltage, lithium chemistry, and non-rechargeable nature. They are both 3-volt lithium batteries that have a shelf-life of 10 years and are used widely.

But the similarities end there, and despite appearing similar at first glance, the differences between the two are quite stark. Let’s examine all the differences between these batteries and find out which one is the better option.

1. Comparing Their Sizes

At 26.7mm long and with a diameter of 15.1mm, the CR2 is smaller than the CR123A battery, which is slightly thicker and longer. Its compact nature makes the CR2 slightly more portable, saving battery space for camera manufacturers. The varied battery length makes it so one cannot replace the other.

2. Measuring Their Capacities

A typical CR2 battery has a capacity ranging from 600 to 900mAh, which is significantly lower than that of a CR123A battery. Contrast with the latter’s 700 to 1,700mAh capacity, which makes it the better option to power a high-output device for longer than the former in most cases.

That said, each battery type is equally as effective as the last, with the differences being limited to their life span.

3. Difference In Applications

Since they are of different sizes, the CR2 and CR123A fulfill different use cases and cannot be used interchangeably. The CR2 is used in military, medical, consumer, and industrial fields, with high performance LED torches and optics being its most prominent military equipment uses. In other fields, it’s used in lamps, cameras, alarms, and other security-related devices.

In similar fields of applications, people often use the CR123A battery for smoke detectors, high-output LED lights, flashlights, weapon lights and portable lighting systems. Being better than the CR2 batteries in most areas, CR123A batteries are used more widely in the same fields. 

So, devices in the fields mentioned above have battery compartments dedicated to CR123A batteries more often.

CR123A Vs CR2 Batteries: The Winner

There are a number of reasons why you would pick the CR123A battery over CR2, being among the larger and more powerful batteries. For starters, the CR123 has a leg up on the CR2 in sheer performance alone, being 60% more powerful than the latter. 

It also draws more current and gives a greater degree of oomph to your device in comparison to the CR2. Because of this, a flashlight powered by CR123A batteries will be brighter than the ones powered by CR2 batteries.

The only reason you would ever want to use CR2 over CR123A is if the device requires smaller batteries.

Can Rechargeable And Non-Rechargeable CR123A Batteries Be Used Interchangeably

Technically, you can use rechargeable CR123A batteries in place of their non-rechargeable counterparts without damaging your device. That said, there is a chance that each type of battery performs at different voltages and capacities, which can harm your device.

If you must use a rechargeable battery in place of a non-rechargeable one, do so only in case of emergencies. Check your device specifications to know more about their compatibility with either battery type.

Closeup of battery. CR123A Batteries Conclusion.

CR123A Batteries Conclusion

Batteries are a single-use resource and one that can run out very quickly, depending on your device. It’s only natural that you’d want them to last as long as possible, eliminating the need to change them out frequently. The CR123A batteries serve as a solution to this concern, as they last longer, are quite powerful and can be used in many appliances. 

You won’t have to look up where to buy CR123A batteries when scouring the market for them. Nearly every battery manufacturer makes these, and most retailers sell them as well, making them a convenient purchase if needed urgently. 

It’s important to note that gadget specs play a large part in what battery type you use. The CR123A can be too powerful for your device even if it fits the dedicated battery slot, so check what kinds of batteries the tool is compatible with. 

For content related to power tools, check out our article titled Can I Use Angle Grinder To Buff Car’ on our website. 

Modern artists usually favor two kinds of mediums for putting life into their fabulous creation, that is, Graphite and Charcoal. In this quick description, we analyze the two commonly used methods, thereby, enlisting the pros and cons of both.

If we look back at history briefly, the assumption that ‘Lead’ was used as a material for pencils was prevalent during that age. The fact is, real lead wasn't used in the pencils. Lead, essentially, is a toxic material. Therefore, its use was strictly banned henceforth. 

Chemically, both Graphite and Charcoal originate from the same element, Carbon. Graphite is an isotope of Carbon, i.e., two different forms of compounds coming from the same element. 

The hexagonal molecular structure allows lesser friction, causing ease in sliding movements. This is also one of the reasons why graphite is used as lubricants. Without going into the scientific details, we must enlighten you with the distinctions. 

Therefore, the question which pops up in mind instantly: ‘What is the difference between the two?’; or ‘Which one should I use for my sketches?’. This also because - both look the same, like a pencil, yet are different in so many ways. 

The answer is simple. The two are differentiated according to requirement, specification, and application. So without further ado, let us delve into the nitty-gritty of the two media of drawing. 

Graphite vs. Charcoal

Graphite | How is it used?

The core of pencils is usually made up of graphite which is coupled with binders that make the pencils structurally hard. Sketches can attain thinner lines with more binders in the mixtures, apart from obtaining lighter shades. 

On the contrary, lesser the number of binders, softer the graphite will be. As a result, the shades will be thicker and darker. The terminology of pencil shades, according to hardness, darkness, and lightness, is done with the help of a combination of letters, with numbers in the prefix. 

The various shades lie in the range of 9H to 9B*, with 9H being the lightest and 9B* the darkest. Generally, the range of graphite pencil kit lies between 2H or HB to 6B.

That said, it is also essential to know that not all pencils within the range of 9H to 9B* are necessary for artists. Range in between HB-6B is more than sufficient for most.

Interestingly, some of the artists manage to sketch using only two or three types of shades. In cases of spontaneous actions, working on smooth paper remains ideal for graphite pencils. 

Graphite works best for paper below the dimensions of 9 x 12 as we are dealing with pencil which finds it difficult to mark large areas. Even woodless graphite pencils are of excellent quality but do not obtain a high marking area in the paper. 

Additionally, if pressed hard, graphite pencil produces an unwanted glare, which makes it difficult to be photographed. Time-consuming fix for this problem is by layering the darker areas with darker shades of pencil.



Merits

  • Using Graphite pencil does not allow any form of smudge or mess to creep into your work
  • Ideal for beginners, or sketches in small, confined areas 




Demerits

  • Graphite pencil works are often time-consuming. This is due to the fact that it takes time and effort to cover large areas of the paper
  • These pencils produce an undesirable shine which downgrades the appearance in several ways 



Charcoal | How is it used?

Charcoal is a product formed by burning wood, which is primarily made up of Carbon, like graphite. Drawing similarities from graphite, lighter the charcoal, darker will be the shade, while harder the charcoal, lighter will be the shade. 

Primarily, the two forms of charcoal are - sticks and pencils. Also, the powdered charcoal is blended along with resins and clay, which is then pushed into the pencil core. Willow Coal, synonymous with Soft Vine, is the best-known type of charcoal when it comes to quality. 

Much like in the case of graphite, charcoal pencil shades range from HB to 6B. However, the one unique quality of charcoal is that the sketch artist can rotate the sticks to manipulate different forms of line thickness and styles. 

Many a time, artists prefer soft consistencies of charcoal due to the ease with which it fans out, creating almost the perfect blend. Similarities of sketch work using charcoal can be drawn with oil paintings, due to the smoothness of area coverage. All you have to do is place a stick on its periphery, in order to cover large areas at one go. 

Also, drawing with charcoal remains ideal for beginners as the work is easily erasable, nullifying errors. Flawless work using charcoal pencils can be achieved by using textured paper, which also remains suitable for drawings over large areas.

Furthermore, it is observed that using charcoals in drawing creates lots of fuss and mess. If not appropriately acclimatized, pictures tend to create a lot of smudges. Further, imprints from fingers can easily be traced on the work, if not dealt with caution. 

Additionally, the use of charcoal pencils do not promote fine-drawing as the surface area of contact is larger.  



Merits

  • Faster mode of drawing, when compared to graphite
  • Less time-consuming and optimal for large area drawings
  • Obtaining drawings with darker shade is much more comfortable
  • Heavy strokes coupled with a large contact area with paper, meaning bolder sketches compared to graphite




Demerits

  • Working with these types of pencils induces smudge marks and fingerprints all over the paper
  • Also, a heavy charcoal pencil kit does not help with its mobility
  • Need for caution is a must using this type of tool



With the detailed discussions above, it can be safely assumed that both Graphite and Charcoal have their own sets of uses, benefits, applications, pros, and cons. Therefore, it is absolutely up to the personal choice of artists to make a desirable piece of art. 

Most homeowners would agree that scrubbing is a cumbersome way to get rid of stains. Thankfully, there are clean steamers available to make the job easier.

However, choosing a good quality steam cleaner that is durable, versatile, and easy to use isn't all that simple. As you know, there are a ton of options available on the market, so selecting the right one among them can be complicated and time-consuming.

Now, to help you, we have written this review-based guide discussing two of the best steam cleaners: the Vapamore MR-100 and the McCulloch MC1385.

Sporting multiple features, both these models are highly versatile and deserve your attention. So, without further ado, let's find out which model is better.

6 Best Vacuum Cleaners for Mattress That Promote Healthy Sleeping

McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100? | Steam Cleaning Battle

Kit of modern professional steam cleaners on grey background. Top view, flat lay. Banner with copy space. Cleaning service concept.

1. Overview

Before we dive into the reviews of these two products, let us quickly overview the exceptional features of both cleaning machines.

The Vapamore MR-100 is one of the best multi-purpose steam cleaners on the market. It sports a compact design and is known for not using any corrosive chemicals. Instead, it uses clean water to remove grease, grime, and stains while killing mold, mildew, germs, and dust mites.

Naturally, it can wash dirty floors with ease, be it in the kitchen, toilet, or garage. Also, users can use it for outdoor purposes without any hassle.

Now, as far as the McCulloch MC1385 is concerned, it features a unique design, which makes it stand out from other conventional steam cleaners on the market. It is a very reliable unit and does a decent job at cleaning tough-to-reach spots.

Like the Vapamore MR-100, it doesn't use corrosive chemicals and solely depends on clean water for grime removal. You will find that it delivers a shiny look on most floors while also killing microscopic bacteria and organisms to keep your family safe.

2. Versatility

Versatility is an essential feature that separates a quality steam cleaner from cheaper models. So, let's find out which machine is more versatile.

The Vapamore MR-100 has a ton of attachments and tools, meaning you can use it for various cleaning tasks all over the house. For example, thanks to its triangle attachment, users will find it convenient to wash tight spots effortlessly. Additionally, the small-sized brush helps you remove the dried grout stuck in pet cages, cleaning grills, and bathrooms.

You will also find that it has a unique tool that specializes in killing bed bugs and bacteria from computer chairs, sofas, and mattresses. What's more, we loved its handheld component, allowing users to carry it easily while steaming out grime.

On the other hand, the McCulloch MC1385 steam cleaner comes with 20 useful tools that make it extremely easy to use and flexible for various purposes. For us, the main highlight of this unit is its central floor mop attachment, which you can use to disinfect hard materials such as wood, laminate, and tiles. On top of that, it has all the necessary accessories for cleaning windows, mirrors, fabrics, hob grills, and BBQ grills.

Verdict: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100?

Both these steam cleaners are extremely versatile, primarily because of their quality attachments. Having said that, we feel that the McCulloch MC1385 has more to offer in terms of features which gives it the edge.

But, the Vapamore MR-100 doesn't lag behind, thanks to its lightweight and compact design, which makes it highly portable and easy to store.

3. Water Tank And Steaming Process

The water tank and the steaming process determine the longevity of both these machines.

While testing the Vapamore MR-100 steam cleaner, its massive water tank caught our attention right from the start. The stainless steel boiler can hold up to 1.6 liters of water, allowing a run time of 60 minutes. Plus, you can tweak the steam flow using a dial located in front of the unit.

Apart from that, it uses a robust 1500-watt heater to warm the water. When you press the start button, it gives out steam with uniform pressure. Similarly, if you release the button, it stops pushing out steam from the boiler, thereby ensuring that there is no wastage of electricity.

We also found that it utilizes its 1500-watt water heater to produce steam, thanks to its output of 4 bars. This helps users get rid of stubborn grime and stains without any difficulty.

Compared to that, the McCulloch MC1385 steamer machine has a 1.9-liter or 64-ounce water tank, which is slightly larger when compared to the Vapamore MR-100. Plus, it comes with an adjustable steam pressure system, thereby delivering a longer run time of over 120 minutes. And, just like its competitor, it also has a dial for adjusting the steam pressure.

Meanwhile, the steam produced by the McCulloch MC1385 is over 200 degrees Fahrenheit, which kills bacteria, bedbugs, and other harmful organisms easily.

Verdict: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100?

When it comes to water tanks and run time, McCulloch MC1385 has an advantage as you can use it for longer intervals compared to the Vapamore MR-100. Having said that, both models are highly efficient and stop steaming when you release the start button.

4. Extra Accessories

It is always nice to have extra accessories, as they allow consumers to carry out numerous cleaning tasks. Additionally, these functions play a major role in enhancing the overall user experience irrespective of your choice of steam cleaner.

As mentioned earlier, the Vapamore MR-100 is lightweight and features a compact design, but what you might not know is that it has an extra storage compartment. So, users can keep all their tools and attachments in a secure place.

Apart from this, it comes with a stick attached to the cap of the water tank, which allows users to check the water level. Finally, it sports a retractable 18-foot long power cord for enhanced flexibility, thereby making it easy to move while working.

On the other hand, the McCulloch MC1385 has an 18-foot power cord, but it is not retractable, which makes it difficult to carry this unit. Plus, the steam cleaner is larger, which could be an inconvenience for some users. w

You will also find that it has a top handle for portability and a pressure indicator, making it one of the best cleaners available right now. That said, the lack of a dedicated storage compartment puts the small attachments at risk of getting misplaced.

Verdict: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100?

It is pretty clear that the Vapamore MR-100 has a lot of extra features when compared to the McCulloch MC1385. We believe that its dedicated storage compartment will prove handy for users while storing small attachments in an organized manner. Plus, its retractable steam hose adds to its flexibility and ease of use.

Therefore, the Vapamore MR100 stands out when it comes to extra features.

Frequently Asked Questions (FAQs)

1. What happens to the dirt when using a steam cleaner?

The heat coupled with the continuous steam discharge breaks down the dirt, but it still remains on the surface. You would need a steam mop or a wet cloth to remove the loosened dirt from the surface.

2. What surfaces should not be cleaned with steam cleaners?

You should not use steam cleaners to clean the following surfaces:

    • Delicate materials including thin plastics and silk
    • Food plants and industrial spaces
    • Porous materials such as marble, brick, and stucco
    • Materials like cardboard and water-based paints that might get damaged due to heat

3. Can you use a steam cleaner to clean the walls?

Yes, you can indeed clean walls using a steam cleaner. In fact, it is one of the most effective ways to get rid of stains and molds from walls and other surfaces. Just make sure the unit has a long steam hose for flexibility.

Final Thoughts: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100

Steam cleaning is undoubtedly one of the most efficient ways to sanitize various surfaces and objects at home. Plus, the fact that it kills 99% of germs makes it an exciting acquisition. So if you want to get rid of all kinds of bacteria viruses to rejuvenate your home, a quality steam cleaner is a must-have!

Both these heavy-duty products have the potential to remove the most unpleasant and stubborn grimes, spots, and stains from a wide range of surfaces, including floors and tiles. Also, both can kill disease-spreading viruses and bacteria quite conveniently.

When compared, both steam cleaners perform exceptionally well. The McCulloch MC1385 has more attachments, a longer run-time, and a bigger water tank, similar to that of the oz water tank. On the other hand, the Vapamore MR-100 is backed by a lifetime warranty, has a dedicated storage tool compartment and a handy retractable steam hose.

So, whenever in doubt, you can refer to our guide and rest assured that you won't go wrong. That's all for now, bye!

While working at the office, it becomes essential to be at your best and perform tasks methodically and coherently.

Sometimes the situation demands swift movement from one desk to another to collect files or discuss something with your peers. And let’s agree- it can get frantic for anyone!

If the chairs are not complacent with your pace, the situation might get even worse, and you might feel drained out after some time.  

It so happens that after some years, many chair wheels get worn down or turn squeaky over time. And the hardwood floors beneath them can add to the misery. Although selecting a pair of wheels might not be very tricky, it sure is a time-consuming affair.  

But do not worry at all, as we are here with a list of the top 9 chair wheels available on the market. We have specially selected and reviewed some replacement wheels that work better on hard floorings.  

So without any further delays, let’s dig in!

Best Office Chair Wheels For Hardwood Floors

Best Office Chair Wheels For Hardwood Floors

1. LIFELONG

These unique replacement caster wheels by LIFELONG are guaranteed to protect your office floors from marks and scratches from the movement of chairs. Whether it's for hardwood, laminate, tile, carpet, stone, concrete, or vinyl floor, these wheels made of industrial-grade steel and polyurethane, will prove to be durable and long-lasting. 

Sale
Lifelong Original Office Chair Wheels (As Seen On CNN)...
  • THE LAST OFFICE CHAIR WHEELS YOU'LL NEED – Not all chair...
  • DESK CHAIR MAT WILL NOT BE NEEDED ANYMORE – Our desk chair...

Why Did We Like It? 

The primary issue with heavy-duty wheels is that they can damage the floor, no matter how much money you have spent to make it look better. And this is where the LIFELONG caster wheels come in. 

The company claims it to be the ultimate product, and that users won’t need another replacement in their lifetime. Apart from their looks, what appealed to us was the durable build made from precision ball bearings, industrial-grade steel, and durable polyurethane. 

These polyurethane wheels are primarily made for hard floors and are guaranteed to render a scratch-free performance, unlike rough plastic wheels. Also, they can roll and glide on any floor or carpet with ease, thanks to the softness of the polyurethane mixture. This allows users to tackle most uneven surfaces with ease. 

What Could've Been Better?

There aren’t a lot of disadvantages of this product which bothered us. However, its non-compatibility with IKEA chairs can be a slight issue. Most commercial spaces prefer IKEA due to its high-quality, economical price range, and readily available products. In such cases, they might opt for some other office chair caster wheels.



Pros

  • Highly durable
  • Smooth gliding and leaves no marks
  • Industrial high-grade steel
  • Long-lasting




Cons

  • Incompatible with IKEA furniture



2. STEALTHO

STEALTHO offers a unique set of modern office supplies designed by engineers for you to remain organized, minimize waste, and enhance your overall productivity. It’s committed to its mission of product sustainability through its durability, multi-functionality, recyclable materials, and innovativeness. You can install STEALTHO 8541740421 rolling wheels for effortless moving and gliding on almost any rolling chair. 

Stealtho Advanced Office Chair Wheels Set 5 Heavy Duty...
  • NO BRAKE-STOP VERSION – HEAVY-DUTY office chair wheels...
  • U.S. UTILITY PATENT: Castor system for moving furniture. We...

Why Did We Like It? 

One of the most common issues with chaste wheels are their balls, analog casters, body failure, and vertical pin fracture. The unique design of STEALTHO 8541740421 ensures you do not have to go through these problems. Furthermore, you do not need to make additional investments on a computer chair floor mat and it is safe for any kind of floor surface, be it hardwood, laminate, tile, parquet, or linoleum. 

Coming to its design, these wheels are made of highly advanced elastic urethane, which makes noise-free and smooth movements. Hence, you can glide from one area to another without damaging the hardwood floors.

Moreover, the ABEC-9 bearings and stem design integration ensure smooth rolling and gliding. As a result, you do not have to worry about loosening and falling off of bearings. 

Last but not least, it can also withstand a weight of up to 660 pounds, and its heavy-duty steel build can withstand exposure to high temperatures.  

What Could've Been Better?

Although the company boasts about its 660 pounds weight-bearing capacity, many customers have complained about it not being the case. They claimed that the caster wheel is durable enough to take only half the weight, without deformation.  Also, this product does fall in the premium price range, which might be unaffordable for some. 



Pros

  • Easy setup
  • Lights up in the dark
  • Does not need an office chair mat
  • Can withstand up to 660 pounds




Cons

  • Premium ranged product



3. UVII

Next up on the list is another stellar product by UVII, which manufactures and distributes quality office furniture, supplies, and more. Having said that, this set of wheels by UVII ensures optimum portability for your desk chairs. Hence, you no longer have to worry about replacement wheels anytime soon. 

Why Did We Like It?

If you are looking for caster chair wheels that provide a smooth motion and produce minimal sound, then this set is made for you. These are made of precision ball bearings, and high-grade soft polyurethane, and the axle provides easy and smooth rolling without any noise. Also, its high strength and durability can withstand up to 650 pounds. 

What’s more, these  3-inch circlip chair casters fit most computer and office chairs from brands like Steelcase, Miller, Aeron, Draxler, Herman, etc. Besides, they can be used for workstations, salons, drafting stools, and swivel chairs that use heavy-duty casters. 

You will be pleased to know that these caster wheels are ideal and safe for all floors, including hardwood, tile, carpet, laminate, parquet, wood, or vinyl floors. Your office hardwood floors are now safe from scratching and marks. That being said, the company also promises a 100% money-back warranty for unsatisfied users, so it's a win-win situation.  

What Could've Been Better? 

You might struggle to turn or change the direction of the wheels despite having precision ball bearings. It is a significant disappointment, especially considering its premium price and exceptional functions. Other than that, some customers also complained about them not working on carpet flooring. However, these caster wheels have been proven to work just fine on hardwood floors. 



Pros

  • Fast and easy installation
  • Safe for all floors
  • Smooth-rolling and noise-free
  • Compatible with all computer and office chairs




Cons

  • Changing direction may be challenging



4. ATOMDOC

Encased in soft polyurethane, the ATOMDOC ATD-0002 wheelset is one of the standout products on the market that guarantees easy and carefree gliding throughout the day. It is available in a set of 5, and its heavy-duty design can support up to 550 lbs, making them one of the most robust caster wheels on the market. 

Office Chair Caster Wheels by ATOMDOC, 2" Newly...
  • 100% Safe Protection– In order to improve the stability...
  • Incredibly Smooth & Quiet – [Newly revolutionary design by...

Why Did We Like It? 

These Heavy-duty caster wheels by ATOMDOC made of stainless steel bearings are a durable option to consider. The all-metal bearing rod and hard polyurethane bracket ensure years of effortless gliding and durability. Plus, the protective nylon rubber encased in soft polyurethane guarantees a scratch-free and damage-free surface. 

Apart from that, these wheels have a standard 7/16-inch diameter and 7/8-inch length stem size. It means they will fit a majority of office chair brands on the market. 

We also found its installation to be relatively easy and hassle-free. Just take out your old casters and push the new ones until they lock firmly- no tools are required. Furthermore, their exclusive design ensures compatibility with fancy office furniture and guarantees user satisfaction.  

What Could've Been Better?

Sidewise movement with these chair wheels can get slightly untidy. Along with that, changing their direction can be a bit of a struggle, but you need not fret too much about it. You can easily glide and swivel by applying a forward push rather than going sidewise. 



Pros

  • Easy and hassle-free installation
  • Works great on hardwood floors
  • Produces minimal sound
  • Greater comfort with a classy look




Cons

  • Difficult to change direction



5. LONGADS Office Chair Caster

LONGADS has always been committed to delivering ideal solutions for a more user-friendly experience. Likewise, these office furniture casters by LONGADS are wrapped in soft polyurethane material that facilitates smoother and quieter movement than traditional ones and keeps the floor scratch-free. You would not want to miss this product for its heavy-duty construction and easy rolling.     

LONGADS Office Chair Caster Wheels with Brakes 5 Packs 3 in...
  • ✔ Works Great for office Chair : Office Chair Wheels With...
  • ✪ No More Chair Mat Needed : Locking chair casters are...

Why Did We Like It? 

Squeaking and unsmooth casters can significantly affect your work efficiency and leave the floor scratched. However, this wheelset by LONGADS is not aren’t anything like the conventional casters. They are designed with a universal stem with a screw size of 11mm x 22mm and a wheel size of 3 inches. This makes it compatible with chairs from Herman Miller, Humanscale, Serta, Boss, etc. 

Aside from that, their installation is eminently easy and doesn’t require any tools by just pulling out the old casters and pushing in a new one. Their heavy-duty nature is cleverly and exquisitely designed for fitting your fancy computer chairs. 

Talking about the package, includes a set of five caster wheels with brakes, which allows you to stop the chair immediately.  

What Could've Been Better?

Despite using rubber coating on the wheels for smooth movement, you may sometimes find it difficult to swivel them easily. Also, it will not fit with Ikea and other switch chairs, so don’t forget to check the compatibility factor before purchasing them. 



Pros

  • Uniquely engineered design with brakes
  • PU rubber coating makes rolling comfortable and silent
  • Ensures a scratch-free and damage-free floor
  • Quick installation




Cons

  • Incompatible with many office chairs



6. PLDWRV ‎ER-ESTAVEL

Before ending the list, we have these heavy-duty and stylish office chair wheels by PLDWRV, designed with solid steel and encased in soft polyurethane for a safe and carefree glide on the hardwood. The design is inspired by wheels used in inline skates to make your chair look more modern and fashionable. But there is more to it, so let’s read on. 

Office Chair Wheels,Heavy Duty Casters Set of 5,Caster...
  • [Universal Type]: The rod of the wheel is a metal piece...
  • [One-wheel Style]: Not used double-row wheel design. Our...

Why Did We Like It? 

The worst thing about using incompatible or low-cost office chair casters is the floor damage they cause. Well, with the PLDWRV ‎ER-ESTAVEL, you would not have to worry about your floor at all. Their smooth rubber finish produces minimum vibrations while moving, ensuring a smooth and quiet roll.  

In fact, the one-wheel design is inspired by inline skate wheels, which makes it more modern and fashionable. Solid steel is used to make the bracket, and using a new and improved C-ring handle in the valve system ensures easy installation. Furthermore, the use of soft plastic-like and transparent polyurethane material provides a scratch-free floor and gives a fashionable and compact appearance. 

Finally, these caster wheels can bear a weight of 650 pounds, which makes them most suitable for heavy users. Plus, the rubber-made design provides an excellent cushioning effect and does not make any squeaky noise when used.   

What Could've Been Better? 

Without any doubt, PLDWRV ‎ER-ESTAVEL can be a perfect choice for your office chairs because of its one-steel design and use of a C-ring handle. But due to the unavailability of any brakes, you might struggle to change direction or stop altogether. 



Pros

  • Extremely durable due to its solid steel support
  • Universal stem size
  • Easy installation
  • No scratch or damage on floors
  • Easy-glide and suitable for heavy users




Cons

  • Difficulty in changing direction



7. Toplimit Office Chair Caster Wheels

A manufacturer of office chair wheels, delivering quality products to its customers has always been at the core of Toplimit. And the particular product by the company is not an exception. Made of crystal-soft polyurethane, these wheels provide an unsqueaky, long-lasting, and scratch-free performance.  

Upgrade 2.5" Chair Caster Replacement Wheel for Hardwood...
  • YOU WILL GET WHAT YOU NEED:Our office caster wheels are made...
  • NO NEED CHAIR MATS ANYMORE:Our desk gaming chair caster...

Why Did We Like It? 

These caster wheels by Toplimit can be an ideal choice for your office chairs due to their convenient installation and 2.5-inch size upgrade. You can easily replace the old casters with these premium body wheels through a standard plug-in replacement. 

Unlike low-quality and frail caster wheels, this set does not require office chair mats to support them. Since they are made of crystal-soft polyurethane, you essentially get a better combination of softness, durability, and sleek surface. Hence, you don’t have to worry about longer marks and scratches on laminate and hardwood. 

Furthermore, the quick-rolling internal bearing and sleek surface ensure the wheels do not get stuck by hair or debris so that you can enjoy a smooth and silent roll. 

Lastly, these rollers are well-suited for most office chairs and perfect for standard, big, and tall Herman Miller Aeron chairs, NobleChair Epic gamer chairs, or mid-back office chairs.  

What Could've Been Better? 

These Toplimit office chair casters might not be suitable for buyers with modest budgets. But they won’t disappoint once you have them installed in your office chairs. Apart from that, we did not find any significant drawbacks. However, you may sometimes find it difficult to turn or stop the wheels.



Pros

  • Smooth and quiet rolling
  • Convenient installation
  • Fit for most office chairs
  • Safe for all floors




Cons

  • Difficult to change direction or turn



8. LONGADS ‎Universal Office Chair Ball Casters

Longads has been known to push boundaries with its product quality and superiority over others on the market. They believe that in this manner, it becomes possible for them to maintain their superior brand image in the market. Similarly, the LONGADS 0204ABGLYLN wheels are consistent with the beliefs because they are heavy-duty and have a universal fit.   

Why Did We Like It? 

With LONGADS office chair wheels, you would not need to worry about the installation process. Without any doubt, these are pretty reliable because of their industrial-grade steel and the soft polyurethane build. Each unit is of high quality and passes through a series of inspections before leaving the manufacturing unit. 

Not only that but it is also manufactured by using Roller Skates technology, which multiplies their durability and provides years of effortless rolling. If you are worried about wearing out a chair wheel for being overweight, don’t worry any longer. The heavy-duty solid steel frame and stem and strong plastic rim can take up to 650 lbs so that you can glide freely, irrespective of your weight. 

Apart from its durability, the vibrant color helps add to the look of your office chair. Also, the universal size allows them to attach seamlessly to any office chair.  

What Could've Been Better? 

Honestly, we were satisfied with the utility and design on offer for the most part. However, the premium price range can be an issue for some customers. But we can assure you that installing these wheels would save you from the hassle of getting frequent replacements.  



Pros

  • Smooth-rolling without any noise
  • Ensures years of durability and effortless rolling
  • Universal fit and adopts a straight-line design
  • Easy to install




Cons

  • Expensive



Office Chair Wheels For Hardwood Floors Buying Guide

Hardwood Floors Chair Wheels Buying Guide 

Now that you have gone through the reviews of the 8 best office furniture casters, have you been able to make a suitable choice? Well, it’s not that simple.

Before selecting wheels for your office chair, you need to focus on factors like price, design, and brand and align them with their individual needs. This is why we have taken the initiative to provide you with a detailed and comprehensive buyer’s guide regarding the factors to be considered prior to purchase an office chair wheel. Read on to find out more. 

1. Size Of Load 

A simple rule is that the greater the weight your caster wheels have to withstand, the denser it needs to be. You should not forget to have an appropriate load-to-caster ratio, which will need to divide the total load by the number of casters installed. 

Generally, most of the casters available in the market can bear up to 500-700 lbs., so you will need to determine the amount of weight you will keep on it. 

2. Floor Condition 

Apart from the size and weight of the load, you will need to determine the floor condition before selecting the right caster. For instance, a clean and leveled floor would provide you with many options on the market. 

However, in the case of an uneven and rugged floor, you have a limited number of options. In this case, you need office chair wheels with a solid tread, as softer treads made of rubber will deteriorate quickly. A set made from cast iron or a phenolic will be most suitable for such flooring conditions. 

3. Required Ease Of Roll 

Easy-to-roll caster wheels will always be convenient and effective in preventing agitation and fatigue in your employees as well as reducing the risk of injuries. It also allows your workers to move seamlessly and effortlessly. 

When it comes to rolling, big caster wheels and softer rubber treads are pivotal. They make perfect sense when you think about it. If you were to carry heavier items, would you rather have a skateboard or a bicycle?

4. Bearings 

Office chair wheels are available with a range of bearings, each suited for varied uses and applications. Commonly available bearings include sintered iron, plain, ball, roller, and Delrin bearings. 

The selection of an appropriate bearing will depend on the size load and the floor surface on which it will be used. Generally, roller bearings are suited for hardwood and wood floorings. 

5. Extreme Environments 

Most office chair wheels are engineered to be used in moderate and dry environments. So, suppose you are working in an environment where wet places or unusually high or low temperatures are a concern. In that case, chair wheels specifically designed for these environments should be chosen. 

Best Office Chair Wheels For Hardwood Floors

 Verdict 

You would agree that good and smooth caster wheels are important not only for the free movement of workers but also for the longevity of your hardwood floor. 

On that note, we have come to an end with our comprehensive and informative review-based guide. We hope the buyer guide will pave the way for selecting a perfect caster wheel. 

But before we end, we would like to mention some favorites from the list. The Lifelong chair wheels deliver unmatched performance through precision ball bearings and iron cast body, while the UVII wheels can withstand heavy loads. 

With this, we will be signing off. Take care!

Related Articles

Epic New Trend Populates Offices With Nap Pods

30 Brilliantly Beautiful Shared Home Office Ideas For Your Household

7 Best Office Chair Casters For Carpet

Got to know of the Naturemill composter from a neighbor who was singing praises for it? Unfortunately, Naturemills has discontinued this product and are not found in the market.

But are you sure about whether this product will be suitable for your gardening needs?

Well, to answer that question, you need to look at a lot of facets of this product, including a few faults. Yes, it does have some minor ones; after all, which product doesn’t!

However, you’ll be surely impressed with the great features and benefits that this composter offers. We can say that because we’ve used it extensively for a couple of months.

In this article, we present a comprehensive review of the product from our experience. This will help you have a better idea about this composter than from just hearsay.

So, without any delay, let’s get started.

Naturemills Indoor Composter Review 

Zero waste, Recycle, Reuse, Sustainable minimalistic lifestyle concept. Eco-friendly items and ingredients for eco home cleaning and house plants, copy space

Why Buy This Product?

Won’t you want each and every plant in your garden to get sufficient nutrients for their growth? Of course! And what if it can be done more efficiently than ever with a small unit at your home!

The most amazing part: the leftover parts of almost all kinds of food items can be used! So, you are sure to get the best possible composting solution. To find out how, let's look at each of its great features.

  1. No Smell From Waste

Composting is undoubtedly the best way you can ensure that the plants get sufficient organic nutrients. But we do agree that the smell from a compost pit is not pleasant and completely understand your concern regarding this. And that’s one reason why we recommend you to go for this product because you won’t be dealing with any foul smell.

When you purchase the composter, you get a small box each of baking soda and sawdust pellets along with it. By using these components along with the raw material, you can avoid the foul smell of the nitrogen-rich leftover food and food scraps.

For further supplies of sawdust, you can get in touch with people from a nearby carpentry company or even a stable. Besides, this composter has an airtight seal to stop all the foul smell from escaping into the surroundings.

We found this most useful when our unit was kept in an area in the house with ‘high-traffic’ such as the kitchen. Another impressive fact is that the thick insulation which helps in temperature maintenance also traps foul smells effectively.

  1. Small Size And Sleek Design

We never wanted our composting machine to occupy a huge space in the kitchen. That area is for cooking utensils after all! Not to mention the hassles and large area required for preparing the composts manually. This Naturemills composter came in the best size we could wish for and will be simply great for any small area or kitchen.

You can also get the product integrated into your kitchen unit with the help of a cabinet maker. This would be done just in the same way as a trash compactor. Ultimately, it not only helps to tuck the compost away from view but can also mask any smell.

In case you don’t have space for the integration, you can also leave it on one side of the kitchen top or in any other area. At first glance, the composter might seem like a coffee machine or any other high-end home appliance. Its fascinating sleek design fits easily in most kitchens, so almost none of the visitors would realize what it is.

  1. Easy to Use

Well, we all know how time-consuming and tedious manual composting is. It requires going to the garden every time you have leftovers or food scraps to add to the heap. Often the food takes too long to break down and mixing big pieces of bread or tea bags properly also becomes difficult.

However, with this composter at home, you can easily forget about such hassles. All you need to do is collect food scraps from the kitchen at your convenience and add it to the compost basket of this small machine.

Mixing and mulching of the food takes place automatically after you plug in your composter. Forget about manually moving around the peelings and food scraps yourself. And the best part is that you will be able to add food of any type and any form, be it bread, cooked food, meat or dairy.

Just make sure to add a bit of baking soda and sawdust every time you add the items during the first week to balance the mixture. It will just take a week for the compost to be prepared, after which you should let it sit for another week before using it.

  1. Use for Indoors or Outdoors

Although when we consider automatic composters, we think of using them mainly for indoors. But this one can pretty well be put outside in the garage or at an outbuilding if you lack the space in your kitchen. All that it needs to have is a shed above, and the rest is not a problem!

This feature has been appreciated by many customers as they don’t want the sound from the composter to be heard within the home. This crackling and low whirring sound comes from the blades which mulch and turn the materials.

It might become slightly louder if you add items such as egg shells, as they are more difficult to grind. So, if sounds such as these tend to annoy you, placing the product in a basement or a garage will be the most suitable option.

  1. Large Capacity

With each week of work in the kitchen, peelings of vegetables, other kitchen scraps and leftovers pile up in the bin in huge quantities. If you are wondering whether that is too much for the Naturemills, let us tell you that it can handle upto 120 lbs. per month.

This quantity suits most kitchens quite comfortably, which is why you can free yourself from any such worries. Also, the compost that you get has a volume 70 percent less than that of the raw materials added to it.

What Could’ve Been Better?

Although the Naturemills composter worked wonderfully to provide us with just the compost we needed for our plants, it did have a few faults. However, they weren’t major and didn’t make much difference in the product’s performance.

Firstly, we observed that adding certain items in their intact form can lead to those being tangled up or jamming the unit. Instances of such items are tough fibrous fruits ones such as half-rotten bananas or their peels.

Adding cilantro stems may also create a problem. So, we added such items by chopping them into small 1” pieces. This size ensured that the pieces didn’t get tied around the tumbling plates inside the composter. In this way, the problem was taken care of.

Also, on opening the unit for adding new compost, a blast of not-so-fresh air may be released. But again, that won’t be a problem if the product is somewhere in the basement. It is more so in smaller urban apartments.



Pros

  • Sleek design fits most kitchens quite well
  • Easy operation by adding raw materials and plugging in
  • Comes with a pack of sawdust and baking soda
  • Food items of all types and form can be added




Cons

  • Large food items can cause tangling up or jamming



Advanced Working Mechanism

At this point, don’t you feel like knowing about the amazing mechanism that yields such an efficient performance? So, now that we have talked about its different features, let us describe briefly how this Naturemills Composter works.

First we look at the different advanced parts within the product that help in making the compost. We then go on to explain how it is dispensed, which also has a special mechanism.

  1. Electric Motor

This is the device that does the magic, by mixing the compost on the queue after every 4 hours. Also, it helps to conserve electricity by using just the bare minimum that is required. So, you don’t have to worry about any excess power consumption.

  1. Air Pump and Filter System

A filtered fan system using activated carbon eliminates any foul smell and allows clean air to circulate throughout the unit. This is the reason why any odors from the composting process can’t reach outside most of the time. The little smell that you may get comes from the healthy bacteria which act as agents in the composting process.

  1. The Spinning Blades

There are steel blades within the composter that rotate on their own timer, so that you don’t need to program them or press any buttons to start them. These blades break down larger pieces present in the raw material added.

  1. Heater

Warm compost is always regarded as being better for the health of plants. To ensure this, a heater is present in the bottom part of the composter. It works to keep the scraps at the proper temperature for a rapid breakdown.

How Do We Obtain The Compost?

A divider tray separates the upper and lower compartments within the composter and normally remains shut. When the upper chamber is completely filled up, or the materials have been broken down entirely, a sensor on the top detects that.

As a result, the tray is rotated in the opposite direction to make the compost fall on a ketch tray at the bottom. You can collect the compost by bringing out this ketch tray. It also has a small basket on one side to collect liquid compost. You can use this form on your household plants.

Woman preparing to replant plants indoor. Digging ground in bowl close up. A Guide On Naturemills Indoor Composter For You

A Guide On Naturemills Indoor Composter For You

No matter how efficient a product is, there are some precautions that need to be followed to ensure that it gives a sustained performance. Here are some basic points you need to keep in mind:

  1. Don’t Add Paper

It is best not to add any kitchen roll or paper to the composter as it might get tangled around the rotating blades. Consequently, the composter may stop working. Ripping the paper into very small shreds will reduce the risk of clogging.

  1. Don’t Add Citrus Fruits

Adding citrus fruits or peels will kill the bacteria cultures which are required for proper processing. So, it is advised by the manufacturers to not add such fruits.

  1. Always Add Sawdust And Baking Soda

Remember to add sawdust and baking soda each time you add food items to the compost. You might not get a fully balanced compost with the right processing if any of those two are missed out.

  1. Carbon Filters When Required

If you ever smell a strong odor, check the blades first to ensure they are working and mixing your compost in the right way. If the blades are working properly, use carbon filters in the filter part of the unit for preventing such odors.

girl replanting and care home plants on the wooden table. Household plants and many peat pots, scattered soil. Concept of home garden and care for plants . Succulent transplant process. Naturemills Indoor Composter Conclusion

Naturemills Indoor Composter Conclusion

With this, we come to the end of our review and we hope you have found it helpful.

Having a Naturemills automatic composter at home rules out all hassles involved in the general composting methods. Put all your waste materials from the kitchen into the unit, and it will do all the churning and mixing for you.

Furthermore, perfectly mixed and balanced compost is much more effective for your garden than the one made by traditional methods. Although it may seem a tad expensive, it is worth the investment.

So, go ahead and try out this Naturemills composter! And do let us know about your experience in the comments section.

Till next time!

CR123A batteries, which are among the most versatile batteries on the market, can be bought both online and offline from stores like Amazon and Homedepot. However, you must only buy them from reputed dealers to avoid encountering quality issues. 

We get it- buying electronic accessories, like CR123A batteries, can be difficult. Unless you’re buying them from a reliable source, there’s a high chance of ending up with counterfeit or low-quality products. 

That’s why we are here to tell you where to get them from. 

Where Can You Find Cr123a Batteries?

Colorful battery. Where Can You Find Cr123a Batteries.

Now, some of our readers may be wondering, “what are CR123A batteries?” Well, these are essentially high-capacity and highly-durable lithium-ion batteries used for a variety of applications. From powering medical devices to military-grade equipment, they can do it all. 

Aside from that, they are a popular choice for home security alarms and systems. In fact, most PIR (passive infrared) sensor manufacturers recommend these batteries for wireless systems, as they are more powerful and durable. CR123A batteries are also used in high-power flashlights and cameras. 

These versatile batteries are manufactured by brands like Energizer, Panasonic, and Duracell, to name a few. However, they can often become out of stock due to their popularity. 

When available, you may find these batteries on e-commerce sites as well as in physical retail stores. Retail stores like Homedepot (which have both online and offline stores) can facilitate online ordering and in-store pickup. However, you can simply opt for home delivery to make the bing process more convenient. Alternatively, you can head to the official websites of the manufacturers or Amazon to buy them. 

How To Choose The Right CR123A Battery?

There are a few important factors to consider before purchasing CR123A batteries. And the first important thing is to check whether your device needs a rechargeable or non-rechargeable battery. 

The former will arrive completely read-to-use and can retain full or almost full charge for up to a decade before use. Hence, these batteries are more suitable for emergency devices that aren’t used often but need to be powered immediately when required. 

Rechargeable CR123A batteries, on the other hand, are ideal choices for devices that are used frequently and need a lot of power. They are also known as 16340 or RCR123A batteries. 

But they may not be compatible with all devices using CR123A batteries, so check the owner manual to ensure you get the right ones. 

At this point, some people may be asking, “how to test CR123A lithium batteries?” And the answer to that will be by connecting a 3.3-ohm resistor to its terminals. Most CR123A batteries have a standard voltage of 2.5 volts, but if the reading is below 1.5 volts, it’s time to get new batteries. 

Or, you can use a voltmeter or battery tester to gauge the remaining capacity. 

Closeup of battery. Where To Buy CR123A Batteries Conclusion.

Where To Buy CR123A Batteries Conclusion

That’s all we had for today! 

But before saying goodbye, here’s another crucial piece of information. CR123A batteries are also abbreviated according to the manufacturing brand. For example, DL123A is the name for Duracell batteries, while EL123A refers to Energizer batteries. Apart from that, they can be named 123, 123A, or CR23, so don’t get confused. 

The first thing you need to begin painting with your acrylic paints is, most definitely, a surface.

Unlike sketches which are done only on paper, acrylic paints are much more flexible in terms of surfaces they can be painted on. Hence, there are a number of choices you have when it comes to painting surfaces for acrylic paints. Today, we’ll walk you through a variety of them.

The major surfaces you can expect to see include hardwood, hardboard, canvas, watercolor paper, and metal surfaces. Other materials include masonite and plastic. You can also use fibreboard of varying densities for the same task, but generally Medium Density Fibreboard [MDF] is used.

We’ll go over some details of each of the materials listed above so that you can easily understand the pros and cons and then take the right call as per your preferences.

Let’s begin with the first material at hand!

Painting Surfaces For Acrylics

Image via Steve Johnson@steve_j

Canvas is arguably the most common material used to paint with acrylic colors. It is easy to handle, very accessible, and easy to transport. This also makes it an ideal choice for larger paintings. The only way to determine how two kinds of fibers are different is to check the fibers. Cotton comes in at the bottom rung, while the most expensive ones move towards linen.

The other parameter you should have in mind is weight. Heavier the canvas, the better it is.

Canvas is available in two variants: Canvas Board and Stretch Canvas. Canvas board is the one that’s more readily available, but are of lower quality. Canvas board gets quite slippery over time, too. You can get over this initial slipperiness in two ways: Either you use a surfactant or you can use acrylic gesso to prime the surface and getting that satin smooth finish.

Stretch canvas, on the other hand, is pulled over a wooden frame. The canvas works best when primed with acrylic gesso, and is available in a number of levels of thickness based on your particular requirements.

  1. Hardwood Panels

The hardwood panels have been popular among the artist crowd for hundreds of years now. Typically, hardwoods such as oak, mahogany, birch, and walnut have been used. These have a unique advantage, in that they last for a number of years - much longer compared to any kind of canvas. The typical disadvantage is that they end up being much heavier than canvas or others.

Do keep in mind the fact that hardwood panels can be expensive to use and to maintain, unlike canvas - hence, as a student or a hobbyist, you’re best off using a canvas. There are some brands which offer cheap birch wood, but these cheaper brands are prone to get warped and split with time.

If you’re knowledgeable about woodwork, it helps a lot - you can work with unused wooden panels which would otherwise be wasted in this context. You would be especially lucky if you find some that are lying around in garage sales or your own garage. These can turn out to be a very value-for-money proposition if the panel gets some care post-painting.  

  1. Medium-Density Fibreboard [MDF]

Medium density fibreboard is quite similar to masonite in nature. Most artists wouldn’t even know the difference between the two materials - but the proof is in the pudding. MDF manufacturing processes employ similar methods when compared to masonite, but the difference comes when the disintegrated wood fibers are combined with resin binder and wax.

Masonite is safer than MDF, because the resin used in the MDF manufacturing process contains formaldehyde which can very well seep out into the atmosphere if somehow the board gets cut. Chances of inhaling formaldehyde, then, increase significantly. That has been the case so far - safer alternatives are coming to the market, but it doesn’t hurt to take precautions nevertheless.

MDF is not as dense as masonite, but it is denser than plywood and panels made of particle wood. Although not as dense, it is thicker than masonite, which is just ⅛” to ¼” thick. For artists looking for a thicker range of support, MDF is arguably the better option. In conclusion, we’d recommend buying a respirator if you do somehow intend to cut into the fiberboard.

  1. Hardboard Panels: Masonite

Coming to the safer, cheaper, but the admittedly less durable option - masonite comes in two forms, tempered or untempered. Untempered masonite is generally paired with acrylic paint because tempered masonite uses oil and acrylic paint, as we know, cannot adhere to oil at all.

You don’t generally need a primer for hardboard, but most artists go in for acrylic gesso.

Masonite gives you two distinct surfaces with different textures front and back. Masonite makes for a wonderful companion to any student or hobbyist acrylic painter, simply because it’s very cheap, and because of the durability masonite can provide. Coming back to the surfaces, the front surface is smooth and the back is rough but has a texture to it.

Masonite surfaces give you a wonderful value-for-money experience - and you can make it last much longer than canvas can, if you can keep it out of the termites’ way. The only possible problems with masonite hardboards are that that they may warp and bend over time. If you can put wood battening on the back and prime the sides, front and back, you’re all set.

  1. Paper

Paper is a very versatile tool to be using with acrylic paint. If you can get your hands on archival paper of a sufficiently high quality, you’re bound to have a wonderful painting experience with acrylic paints. Certain manufacturers ship paper which is meant exclusively for acrylic paints, but you have more flexibility when it comes to choosing paper-based surfaces.

Acrylic Paper

This paper is meant exclusively for acrylic paints. It’s a thick card-like paper which comes in sheets or pads which support all kinds of acrylic paints. Generally, it’s a wise call to prime the paper surfaces front and back with acrylic gesso. This helps give a satin-like finish to the paper and preserves it for a long time to come.

Watercolor Paper

While it may not be immediately obvious, watercolor paper is a wonderful surface to be painted on using acrylic paints. There are two broad categories of watercolor paper: artists’ grade and students’ grade. As the name might suggest, the student grade paper is cheaper but not too high quality - perfect for the beginners. The professionals should stick to the other kind.

There are a number of watercolor paper varieties: handmade, mold made and machine made are prime examples. The students generally pick machine-made paper, while the artists stick to handmade paper. For those not quite willing to shell out enough for handmade but want to upgrade just the same - it’s best to go in for the mold-made paper.

There are also different textures available within watercolor papers, which are:

  1. Hot pressed texture. This texture is smooth, gives impressive flexibility for detailed artwork, but is equally difficult to control with the paintbrush.
  2. Cold pressed texture. This is somewhat harsher but is soft enough for your brush to flow over the surface.
  3. Rough. This surface has pronounced teeth, and the brush doesn’t really “flow” over the surface. Best only for washes.

If you’re considering different colors to paint on, you get the most flexibility when it comes to watercolor paper. The most popular colors remain white and cream, however. The manner in which light bounces off the paper surface is best observed in watercolor paper.

  1. Metal

This is one of the more offbeat choices you can make when it comes to painting with acrylic paints. Granted, acrylic paint doesn’t quite stick to the smooth surface of a metal, but with a bit of sandpaper, the rough surface you get makes it an excellent choice for painting using acrylics. You absolutely cannot use the same gesso you use to prime other surfaces, however.

A good use case is to have metallic items such as cups, jugs, picture frames or painting frames, with a jagged and toothy finish using hard sandpaper and then paint designs and patterns on top of that sanded metal surface. The end result often comes out to be unique, and since a lot of people don't do this, this would be a truly rare creation.

  1. Glass

The same logic stated for metals stands here, but you don't have to do too much to glass. You can get pre-sanded glass very easily - hence, you're best off with such glass surfaces. When sealing a glass project, the best option at hand is to use a polyurethane coating or varnish with a glossy finish.

The matte finish can wreak havoc on the glass surface, so avoid it as far as possible - your glass has a unique glistening effect. This would be compromised by a matte finish on top of it. Acrylic paints can be used on glasses, vases, bowls, mirrors, etc.

If you have never attempted painting glass, we highly recommend the experience, see our article on how to paint on glass here, you can also find inspiration on how to paint wine glasses here and a short review of the best paints to use for glass ornaments here..

  1. Plastic

Again, a smooth surface is on our hands. But we take our trusty sandpaper and get to work on this, just enough to remove the smooth and shiny upper coating on the plastic. What remains is a somewhat toothy surface, good enough to be painted on by a number of acrylic paints. The acrylic paint adheres well in this case.

Further, sealing the paint once you're finished with painting will prevent flaking to occur on any work you do on the plastic surface. You can do ornaments for Christmas trees, giving the old lawn chairs a makeover or your brown and regular flower pots which could do with a little T&C.

Bringing it all together

In this edition of Acrylic Prepping 101, you've just gone through several of the best materials available on the market for pairing your acrylic paints with. Each material has its own traits and its own character, which shows in the end result of your craft. For the most general purpose use, we recommend going in for canvas or hardboard materials.

In other cases, you're free to go in for basically any material which will let acrylic paint stick to its surface for a long time include metal jugs, plastic items of regular use and  glass panes which could do with some style thrown at it.

The options are endless when it comes to painting with acrylic colors - happy painting!

Read More on Acrylic Painting

5 of The Best Paint for Canvas Today

Painting Surfaces For Acrylics | Acrylic Prepping 101

Painting on Paper with Acrylics & 5 Paper-Like Surfaces to Consider

Acrylic Pour Painting [All You Need To Know]

20 Oil And Acrylic Painting Ideas For Enthusiastic Beginners

Learn The Basic Acrylic Painting Techniques for Beginners 

22+ Delicate Beautiful Acrylic Painting Ideas To Try

Learn How to Use Acrylic Paint as Fabric Paint Right Now

Learn How to Thicken Acrylic Paint Correctly Right Now

Learn How to Clean Acrylic Paint Brushes Brilliantly

Learn How to Make Acrylic Paint in Your Studio

Learn How To Get Dried Acrylic Paint Out Of Brushes Successfully

Acrylic Painting Materials That You Really Need In The Studio

Learn How To Make An Acrylic Painting Waterproof Right Now

Acrylic Paint Thinner 101 | How to Thin Your Acrylic Paints Correctly

Best Cheap Acrylic Paints – Strength and Weakness of Brands Compared

8 Best Palettes For Acrylic Paint & How to Choose What You Need

Best Canvas for Acrylic Painting | Student & Artist Grade

13 Best Acrylic Paints for Beginners & Professionals Reviewed

10 Best Paper for Acrylic Paint 

103 Best Acrylic Painting Ideas [Reviewed]

Best Acrylic Paint Brushes for Artists & Students Reviewed

 

If you always thought greenhouses are for professionals, we want you to think again.

The ever-increasing costs of food products around the world have virtually transformed homeowners into farmers. So, don’t be surprised the next time you see a greenhouse in someone's backyard!

Plus, greenhouse farming can be a cool upgrade to your gardening skills. But first-timers may face significant challenges while at it. And if you’re one such gardener with this thought in mind, you’re come to the right place.

To help you, here we are with a detailed guide on how to use a greenhouse. Without further ado, let’s begin!

Why Use A Greenhouse?

As clinical and scientific studies continue to prove the detrimental effects of chemicals and preservatives on the human body, homeowners are opting to grow their food. Besides boosting the immunity system, freshly grown vegetables and herbs add a distinct flavor that just can’t be matched with canned or frozen produce. And anything that’s easy on the pocket is bound to be a favorite!

Although you may think of simply going for a vegetable garden, having a greenhouse is much more beneficial. For one, it prevents seasonal or intermittent issues from hampering the plants throughout the growth cycle. Secondly, plants grown in a greenhouse are physically less demanding as they are mostly waist-high as opposed to low on the ground.

Apart from that, it helps in moisture retention while allowing the gardener to control the temperature if needed. The closed room like structure also keeps pests away from delicate plants, thereby resulting in a healthy growth cycle.

Now that you know about the advantages of a greenhouse, let’s dive deeper into the details of building and maintaining it.

Greenhouse Tips For Beginners

Interior of an agricultural greenhouse or tunnel with long rows of fresh green spring salad seedlings being cultivated for the table with lettuce and corn salad

  1. Starting Seeds

Before you can begin constructing a greenhouse, it’s essential to have a thorough understanding of the seeds that will grow inside. In this regard, starting seeds are usually planted in plain, level seeds trays, hydroponic trays, or plugin trays.

Furthermore, the preparation of different seeds depends on their specific needs. For instance, some seeds might have to be immersed overnight, stratified, and then planted in the trays.

Beyond that, there are some steps that you can undertake to ensure a proper starting seed process, which are:

  • Purchasing seeds from a credible source
  • Listing the types of plants you want to grow
  • Investing in good trays
  • Getting sterile soil to prevent pests, infections, and diseases
  • Regularly adding fertilizer to the soil
  • Watering as required
  • Checking if the climate is suitable for the plant
  • Ensuring proper sunlight

Other than that, it’s also important to identify labels and record the date of planting so that you can keep track of the growing cycle. Each seed packet comes with a germination rate through which you can calculate the number of seeds required to achieve the desired saplings.

  1. Seed Type

Generally, there are two types of seeds that are selected for greenhouse gardening. Each comes with its own sets of pros and cons, and you can choose one (or both) according to your needs.

    • Hybrid Seeds

Also labeled as F-1 seeds by seed companies, hybrid seeds are pretty easy to buy - you can get them at almost any gardening store. These are used for crossbreeding similar plants, and growing them to be tall and healthy. However, their biggest advantage is that hybrid seeds aren’t quite affected by ecological stress, pests, and diseases.

Not only do these seeds have a consistent production, but they also facilitate early harvesting with improved yields. That said, there are a few downsides to consider. Firstly, their superior quality comes with a significantly expensive price tag. Moreover, the hybrid plants from these seeds don’t have a long shelf-life. And some people just don’t find them appetizing enough.

    • Heirloom Seeds

If you're all for tasty food on the table, then heirloom seeds are the way to go. This category had been specifically engineered for flavor and taste. But they are more than just that. For starters, the seeds produce genetic varieties, which are great for future cultivation. Unlike the hybrid variant, these are more stable and can be stored for up to a year.

Again, this variety is not free from limitations, either. You may not always find heirloom seeds in your nearest garden supply store. They don’t possess strong hybrid capabilities, and the cross-pollinated species will need to be separated.

  1. Best Plants To Start With

Apart from choosing the seed type, you’d obviously want to decide the vegetable to grow. In this regard, here’s a list of some simple plants that are ideal to start with for you to garner significant working knowledge:

    • Mushroom
    • Garlic
    • Pea
    • Strawberry
    • Leafy vegetables like lettuce
    • Onion
    • Tomato
    • Potato
    • Radish
    • Sunflower
  1. Seed Labels

Deciphering the label on the seed packet can also provide you with a lot of information. Especially for first-timers, they can get confused with the plethora of options on the market. Usually, you will find the following types:

    • Open-Pollinated

Also called true-to-type seeds produce true plants, meaning the saplings are related to their parent plant. This, in turn, helps in seed conservation.

    • Organic

Organic seeds are marked with USDA organic standards of that particular area or territory.

    • GMO

GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) seeds are produced via cross genes from separate plant species. Unless labeled otherwise, any seed can be open-pollinated, GMO, hybrid, or heirloom.

    • Non-GMO

Non-GMO seeds are the ones that have been produced without the ‘recombinant DNA Technology’. Simply put, they are generated through random or specific pollination.

    • Hard Seeds

As the name suggests, hard seeds don’t generate readily due to the thick outer coating.

    • Dormant Seeds

Dormant seeds need pre-treatment or weathering to sprout quickly.

    • Percent Germination (Germ)

Germ is the count of how many seeds will sprout easily. It’s recommended to take note of the germ count so that you know how many seeds will produce the required number of plants.

  1. Greenhouse Construction

As far as constructing a greenhouse is concerned, there are several ways to go about the job. While some hardware stores or nurseries sell pre-assembled greenhouses, others may offer a kit that’s best suited for DIY enthusiasts. Plus, they are also available online.

No matter which method you go for, the basic structure of the greenhouse should also remain the same. It generally looks like a small building with a roof, four walls, and a single entry/exit gate. While the core structure is made of metal or wood, the surrounding material can be a plastic sheeting or any other stuff that allows adequate light penetration and air circulation.

So that your greenhouse can promote a positive and productive growing season, here’s a checklist of the features that should be taken into account during the setup. Even if you plan to opt for a ready-made one, make sure it has:

  • Sufficient height to accommodate taller plants and the gardener
  • Space to install a heater, if necessary
  • Enough room to move around without damaging the plants
  • The material allows light but prevents the escape of heat and moisture
  • The location provides natural sunlight or shade as needed

Like the surrounding material, the shape or style of the greenhouse can also vary. Depending upon the available space, homeowners tend to go for either a freestanding or leaning structure. While the former correlates to a stand-alone greenhouse, leaning structures have only 3 walls, with the third one being an existing wall of the house.

Although they are a good option for backyards with less space, it’s worth mentioning that one wall will not receive any natural sunlight due to its non-penetrative nature. Hence, adjusting the conditions inside to suit the growing needs becomes all the more important.

  1. Light Sources

Most plants require light for the overall development and photosynthesis process, but not every light works the same for every plant. Various factors like the plant species, the current season, and the amount of daylight achievable influence the type of light source needed by the greenhouse.

Moreover, the intensity and span of light can cause different reactions in different plants. However, the need for light increases with the development of plants and the subsequent growth of leaves. The wavelength of red and blue colored lights are widely used in photosynthesis, and can be easily identified in the light spectrum.

Sure, greenhouses can’t make the sunlight last forever. But thanks to their controllable environment, gardeners are free to use artificial or man-made light sources that mimic the diverse color range of natural lights.

In ideal conditions, the greenhouse should receive adequate sunlight for plant growth or germination, especially during the summer and spring seasons. But if your area doesn’t receive the required light, LED grow lights and fluorescent lamp strips will do the job.

Not only do these high output light systems sufficiently cover a large area, but they also offer the full light spectrum to aid photosynthesis. Plus, you can use them to boost the development of specific plants, if needed.

Other than that, such supplementing grow lights will also come in handy if you’re looking to target the late autumn or winter months for growing plants. Northern areas, in particular, receive weak natural light during the winter months, so consider investing in an energy-efficient light system.

Fluorescent lights can also promote targeted propagation or germination in greenhouses that receive no natural light at all. For smaller spaces or crops, you can opt for simple fluorescent light strips and hang them 3 to 7-inches above the plant.

  1. Ventilation

Ensuring proper ventilation in summer is a task cut out. As the heat naturally creates convection currents, it does more than enough to maintain adequate fresh air circulation consistently. All you have to do is keep the wall and roof vents open to drive away hot air while pulling in cold air from outside.

Since winter months promote the growth of mold, it’s crucial not to lose focus on air circulation. In this regard, you can use oscillating fans throughout the season to make sure all the moisture is drained out. Beyond that, prevent over watering the plants at all costs.

  1. Temperature Control

Without a second doubt, greenhouses provide for a controlled environment as opposed to open gardens. But temperature control still needs to be taken care of. Without proper temperature, the development process is likely to be hampered beyond repair. Long story short, don’t let the temperature run too high or fall too low during summers and winters, respectively.

    • Heating

First up, let’s talk about heating the greenhouse. For first-timers, we’d strongly recommend opting for electric heaters, which are easy to install, cost-effective, and have a wide range of use. A small 120-volt heater is ideal for a small greenhouse, while the larger ones may require a 240+ volt heater. Additionally, don’t miss out on a controllable waterproof thermostat.

Besides, you can also choose to have a gas heater. But unlike their electric counterparts, they are less economical and come with the hassle of added ventilation. Furthermore, you’d need to arrange for combustion and fume exhaustion supplies.

Programmable heaters that automatically turn on operation when the temperature drops below a certain point are a good means for propagating seeds or seedlings.

If being eco-friendly is at the top of your priority list, then you can explore the less energy-intensive options out there. For instance, some ventilation systems utilize the unwanted warm air from your home to maintain the desired temperature. In addition, there are other heat-absorbent elements like mats or rocks, which absorb heat during the day and release it uniformly at night.

A pro tip: if budget is a constraint, use a combination of heaters and heating-absorbing elements to keep the temperature consistent throughout the day.

    • Cooling

Moving on to the cooing aspect, the simplest way to keep a greenhouse from being overheated is by opening the sheds from time to time. Moreover, try to set the greenhouse in a location that provides sufficient shade, just as it allows for sunlight.

That said, it might be necessary to install an evaporative cooling cooler, especially for dryer areas like Arizona, Colorado, and California. Besides regulating the temperature, these machines also help in adequate moisture retention.

  1. Watering

There’s no dearth of modern techniques and equipment for watering. But unless you understand the water requirement of the said plant, none of them will yield satisfactory results. On top of that, the temperature, humidity, and level of development also affect the water requirement.

A common mistake that first-timers make is to water the plants according to a fixed schedule, which often does more bad than good. For example, you may develop a habit of watering the seed every 10 days during winter. However, the frequency will invariably increase during summers. Failing to adapt to the situation can then lead to dead plants.

Similarly, certain alarming signs can warn you about inappropriate watering, including both under and over watering scenarios. Low shelf life, irregular drying, decreased root, or shoot growths can correlate to inadequate watering. If the compost appears too dry or flaky, it needs more water.

As a means of prevention, you can employ a drip irrigation system that regulates greater or smaller steam of water to pots or trays. Combining these systems with a water timer or drip gauge will lead to precise watering patterns.

Remember that it's the roots that trap moisture and not the leaves. Not only does sprinkling water on the leaves cause wastage, but it can also damage the plants in the long run. And overwatering happens when the soil is supplied with water faster than it can drain.

While moisture meters read the exact moisture present in the soil, you can also feel the soil to gauge the moisture content.

  1. Pest Control

Despite having a closed and controlled environment, it’s not unusual for greenhouses to attract pests and consequent diseases. Many gardeners opt for installing insect screening equipment in all open areas like doorways, vents, and airways. But without identifying the pest and the related damages, choosing an appropriate pest control strategy will become a challenging task.

So, we’ve listed down the common pests and the threat they bring to the table.

    • Aphids

Starting with aphids, these delicately colored, soft-body organisms love feeding on the green leaves. Therefore, observe the bottom of the leaves to check for aphid groups. Careful pruning and regular cleanliness drives are great ways to stop them from munching on your beloved plants.

    • Bloodworms

Similar to roundworms, bloodworms also have an elongated shape. These limbless insects have well-defined brown heads but are red-bodied due to the presence of hemoglobin. In fact, this hemoglobin enables them to grow in water that has extremely low levels of saturated oxygen. Thus, maintaining a steady oxygen flow will keep the bloodworms at bay.

    • Snugs And Snails

Increased moisture level is an ideal situation to invite snugs and snails. You will generally spot them after sundown when the environment becomes somewhat cool. Ensure that your greenhouse is free from any plant waste like used rocks, bricks, uprooted leaves, stems, etc. that make for a favorable hiding spot.

    • Thrips

Varying in shades of brown to black, thrips can inflict damages that range from moderate to critical. Vent screens, regulation of weeds, and carefully examining new supplies are some of the effective ways to prevent thrip invasion.

  1. Accessories

Apart from the more apparent accessories like containers, trays, fans, and coolers, there are several other accessories that can make your work easier. And although they may come across as enticing deals, not everything will be a fit for the greenhouse. In a nutshell, the requirement of an accessory will depend on the available space, and of course, the plant’s needs.

For example, some plants may need a slow and steady water supply, which is best achieved through a drip water irrigation system. Likewise, the need for mist systems, fans, or heaters largely depends on how much the environment is able to furnish for plant growth.

On that note, some accessories may be considered to be absolute necessities. A bench or shelf aids space organization, particularly for small greenhouses. While small fans can be used for targeted pest control by eliminating excessive dampness, larger fans help in air purification when coupled with proper ventilation systems.

Even a seemingly insignificant accessory like a thermometer can do wonders for plant development. Perhaps, it’s the best way to maintain precise temperatures that are suited for varied plant growth.

Lastly, regulating the intake of sunlight can be made easy with the application of shading. Besides preventing overheating, they act as filters for plants that don’t need a lot of sunlight to grow.

  1. Some Common Mistakes To Avoid

Not to the point of repeating, but successful greenhouse gardening involves knowing what needs to be avoided. So, here’s a quick roundup of the mistakes that beginners are most likely to commit.

    • Not Maintaining The Temperature

The best way to ensure the full development of a plant is to adhere to the temperature needs. Even if you’ve planted the seed at the correct temperature, it’s not advisable to skip regular temperature checks, especially for delicate varieties. Use a basic or digital thermometer to assess both the temperature and humidity content.

    • Insufficient Humidity

While low humidity may dry out plants, making the greenhouse more humid will contribute to the mold and fungus growth. Instead of increasing the humidity at one-go, adopt misting techniques for a gradual increment.

    • Soil Recycling

Never use old potting soil as it has a high chance of carrying pests and diseases. In addition to applying nutrients and compost, try to go for a blended soil mixture for better results.

    • Improper Positioning

If there are a lot of trees near the greenhouse, the roots can suck moisture and nutrients from the greenhouse. Moreover, the overhead trees may dump leaves and twigs into the greenhouse, promoting the presence of pests. Likewise, too much shade can restrict sunlight from entering.

Young plants growing in very large plant commercial greenhouse

Conclusion

That’s that from us for today’s guide!

It was a tad lengthy because we didn’t want to miss out on any point. And honestly, we don’t want you to rush into the decision. Creating and maintaining a greenhouse is no child’s play, so you’d want to have all the necessary resources available in the vicinity.

On that note, it’s time for us to say goodbye. But before we leave, here’s another quick pro tip: spring is ideal for starting seeds, while summer is suitable to start growing flowers and small plants. On the other hand, fall is better for growing seasonal plants, and winter for cold-resistant varieties.

Hope our efforts have answered all the relevant queries. Signing off!

13 Best Greenhouse Kits

7 Best Greenhouse Plastic

53 of the Best GreenHouse Plants for Happy Gardeners

72 DIY Greenhouse Plans to Build Easily

One morning, you wake up to find that the skies have cleared up after the recent rains, and the sun is shining brightly. 

It’s the perfect day for outdoor activities, so you decide to play baseball with the kids in the backyard. Things get off to a bright start with everyone enjoying themselves and trying to smash a home run until one ball lands on the exterior wall adjoining the front porch. 

While going to fetch it, you notice that the color is peeling off the walls, and they even appear damp and flaky. With more rain forecast over the weekend, you wonder what to do. 

This is a classic case of the plaster having worn out after several years, and the best thing would be to make reinforcements. Today’s guide discusses the different types of plasters and how you can use them. 

Before discussing the types of plaster walls, wall plaster materials, and finishes, allow us to highlight some of the most popular types of plaster. 

Types Of Plaster

1. Browning Plaster 

Browning Plaster 

When you are looking to get creative with the decor of your internal walls, we recommend choosing browning plaster because it acts as a suitable base for painting. It’s a type of undercoating plaster mostly used for decorative coating and is quite similar to bonding plaster, provided you use it on absorbent surfaces. 

You’ll find that this plaster proves useful on construction sites for building walls, but a thin layer of plaster is added to prepare the surface beforehand. Usually, an 8 mm coat is enough to create a suitable layer on ceilings, while a slightly thicker coat of 11 mm is ideal for walls. Compared to other options, it takes browning plaster a day to dry, depending on the weather conditions. 

2. Tough Coat Plaster 

Tough Coat Plaster 

This is another type of undercoat plaster that is highly durable and used as a protective or decorative coating. This plaster wall can withstand external conditions that other types won’t be able to bear, including fire or cold temperatures. But you should know that it won’t perform well in freezing conditions, although it provides decent protection. 

What stands out is the durable base of the material as it offers strong impact resistance, especially when used as a background on a masonry wall. 

3. Bonding Plaster 

Bonding Plaster 

Like the first option, bonding plaster works great as an undercoat to which you can add reinforcements to keep the exterior walls in good condition. Most impressive is the enhanced sticking ability of this material, owing to which it finds application on construction sites. 

You can use it on all walls, such as concrete, engineering blocks, or smooth surfaces since it isn’t dependent on the absorption properties of the surface. Hence, it’s extremely effective as a wall plaster for which an 11 mm thick coat should suffice, while ceilings will require an 8 mm coating.

For the best results, you should apply the first coat to a newly patched wall before leveling the surface and marking it with a nail to apply the topcoat.

4. One Coat Plaster 

One Coat Plaster 

One coat plasters are interesting because they are neither undercoats nor finished plasters, but a bit of both. They are two sides of the same coin and help people protect their interior walls, thanks to their all-around durability and easy application. 

We found that it’s thicker than other materials, as it contains traditional gypsum, and you can create stronger layers compared to other coatings. Most professionals apply it by hand, but they use mechanical tools to even out wall surfaces in some cases. 

Particularly pleasing is that there’s no need for a scratch coat or additional steps to protect the walls because it provides you with a smooth surface even in tight spaces.

5. Thistle Plaster

Thistle Plaster

You’ll need this type of plaster at the end of the plastering process because it’s a finished coat, unlike bonding and browning. Consumers can use it for simple repair tasks or light-scale applications that require plaster finishes. We assure you that it’s easy to use, and this convenience makes it a versatile option. 

More often than not, it’s best suited in a two-coat system and looks great on plasterboards, for which you can apply it by hand or use mechanical tools. But what makes it particularly popular is that you get a smooth surface to create various decorative finishes. 

6. Dri-Coat Plaster 

Dri-Coat Plaster 

It’s a slightly different building material and is mostly used for replastering after installing a new damp-proof course. We found that it effectively prevents hygroscopic salts from affecting the surface texture and keeps them in the background. As a result, it acts as a suitable protective layer because hygroscopic salts absorb moisture which leads to damp walls. 

Your walls will be in good condition throughout the changing seasons, provided they aren’t exposed to extreme conditions. Do keep in mind that Dri-coat falls flat in cold temperatures or even when there’s a fire. 

7. Hardwall Plaster 

Hardwall Plaster 

Hard wall plaster is the way to go if you’re looking to renovate masonry walls since it provides a smooth and leveled surface with standard and medium-density bricks. It creates a strong base while the shorter work time proves convenient, especially when the walls are in fairly good condition. 

You can’t use hardwall plaster if the walls are crumbling, as the plaster might crack, so it’s essential to carry out basic renovation before applying this coating.

8. Carlite Plaster 

Carlite Plaster 

After you paint the wall background, use carlite plaster for a smooth coat finish on a range of surfaces, thanks to its versatility. It’s also possible to innovate with various decorative techniques only if you allow the plaster enough time to set. 

On that note, this material takes 3 hours to set, which is far longer than thistle plaster which sets in 1.5 hours. But the main advantage of using the former is that it’s more durable and scratch-resistant to withstand even strong impact. 

9. Gypsum Plaster 

Gypsum Plaster 

Manufacturers partially or completely dehydrate the gypsum mineral to create gypsum plaster, a white cement-like material. There are hardeners and retarders present in the formula, but the trick is to apply it in a plastic state with water so that the chemicals can harden. 

To get a hardened finish, it’s necessary to dehydrate the gypsum at high temperatures while adding chemicals like borax, alum, and alkali sulfate. In most cases, you get a fine sand-like finish depending on the task. 

10. Stucco Plastering 

Stucco Plastering 

Plaster is made from gypsum-based materials and delivers a smooth texture, while stucco is rougher, so what is stucco plastering? It’s a type of exterior plaster made from Portland cement, sand, and a small amount of lime. It’s usually applied in a plastic state so that the resultant mixture forms a hard coating on exterior walls. 

You’ll need to apply three coats for the best results - scratch, brown, and finish coat. The scratch and brown coat are applied by hand or sprayed with a machine, while you can use a trowel to create hand textures on the finished coat by sanding or spraying. 

11. Lime Plaster 

Lime plaster features a combination of lime, sand, and water by hydrating the lime through non-hydraulic techniques. The catch is that it often takes time to prepare the plaster with this method, as the carbonation is essential for it to set. That’s why manufacturers often add pozzolan additives to reinforce the mixture and reduce the curing time. 

The advantage of using lime plaster is that it’s durable but still quite flexible and less hard than cement. It safeguards the softer materials underneath from shear stress. Using it instead of cement plaster leads to fewer chances of cracking or expansion because it’s less brittle. 

12. Venetian Plaster 

This plaster increases the value of your home by heightening the aesthetic appeal of the property. Unlike other plasters, it doesn’t contain aggregates and is used on surfaces where it’s challenging to install marble panels. Without using Venetian plaster, the cost of carving real marble columns, curved walls, and corbels would be quite high. 

The only downside to this plaster is that it cracks if there’s subsidence or movement, especially in older homes where the plaster was applied a decade or so back. In some properties, continuous high winds have also resulted in the plaster wearing out after several years.

13. Cement Plaster 

Cement Plaster 

One of the best ways to keep the interior and exterior walls in good condition is by mixing cement with water and fine-grain materials, like sand. You’ll have to apply the resultant mixture to the prepared surface, after layering the first coat with a mason’s trowel or screeds. After that, you’ll need a wooden float to level the surface and form straight edges. 

For the final step, it’s crucial to polish the walls with a trowel to get a smooth texture. But it’s not as easy as it sounds because curing is possible only 24 hours after plastering. Also, it would help if you kept the walls moist for a week so that each coat stays damp for at least 5 days.

14. Mud Plaster  

Manufacturers use mud plaster while installing drywalls to stick paper joint tapes, use topping mesh, and paper joint tapes with metal and plastic corner beads and filling joints. You can also use it for repairing holes and cracks on the walls since it’s easy to make - simply mix sand and clay in a suitable amount.

Leave the mixture to season for 5-7 days; you may also add hemp and chopped straw to increase its strength. But make sure that the mixture becomes a homogenous mass before plastering. 

15. Granite Silicone Plaster 

Granite Silicone Plaster 

The main advantage of granite silicone plaster is its high elasticity due to the granite and silicone formula. We found that it won’t crack even under weathering, and you can quickly set the plaster to keep the walls in good shape. Another point in favor is that you can apply multicolored and monolithic finishes by using acrylic resin dispersion. 

What’s more impressive is that such plaster is durable, impact-resistant, and highly breathable, which helps retain the wall color for a long time.

16. Roughcast Plaster 

Roughcast Plaster 

Roughcast plaster, also known as pebbledash, is a coarse surface material mostly used on outside surfaces due to its high durability. The mixture consists of lime, cement, small gravel, sand, and pebbles that lend it a unique appearance. You’ll find that the resultant mixture is quite slurry which the workers throw at the walls with a scoop or trowel. 

Then, it’s time to level the surface and ensure there aren’t any empty spots, lumps, runny portions, or ridges. You can also opt for a roughcast finish, whereby a coarse coating containing gravel is pre-mixed and thrown at the walls.

17. Barium Plaster 

17. Barium Plaster 

Compared to the other plastering techniques, barium plaster finds application within x-ray rooms to protect the people inside. The primary component is barium salt mixed with sand, cement, lime, and other materials to create a suitable mixture. Depending on the radiation levels of the room, it is possible to recalculate the required percentage of each component in the mixture. 

When you get the ratio of each component right, it allows the radiation energy to pass through the walls. For that, you should let the plaster dry for seven days. 

18. Acoustic Plaster 

Acoustic Plaster 

Do you live in an area with high traffic and are frustrated by the constant honking and shouting? It will help if you apply acoustic plaster to the walls as it contains aggregates or fibers with high noise absorption properties. The base layer of the plaster is made of absorptive substrate panels, such as inorganic, non-combustible blow-glass granulate or mineral wood. 

Some consumers prefer pre-made acoustic panels, but we feel that using plaster delivers a smooth and seamless appearance, owing to which the joints aren’t visible.

19. Veneer Plaster 

Veneer Plaster 

Veneer plaster is great for decorating the interior walls and is most popular in old-age homes where the walls already have a coating of lath-and-plaster. The best part is that it’s cheaper and easier to use as there’s no need to rip the existing surface and install drywall. 

You may even use it as a finished surface because although it may not be attractive, it does lend a certain uniqueness to the interior decor. Moreover, the smoother and harder surface is resilient to dents and scratches when you use a dual-coating technique. 

20. Ceiling Plaster 

Ceiling Plaster 

There are no special plasters for ceilings, so gypsum plaster proves the most convenient option. Consumers can use different types of aggregates depending on the finish they want. For a traditional finish with rustic overtones, sand should be the base aggregate, while modern designs contain pumice, vermiculite, or perlite. 

The main reason for plastering the ceilings is to hide the tubes and wires that accompany appliances like lighting fixtures. You can even apply it for aesthetic purposes by hiring a professional company, but it also protects against termite attacks and improves sound absorption.

21. Asbestos Marble Plaster 

Asbestos Marble Plaster 

If you don’t have the budget to install marble carvings, we recommend using asbestos marble plaster, which looks similar to real marble. All you need do is to add cement, finely crushed marble, and asbestos before mixing them. 

Most importantly, using asbestos helps insulate the room and improves the protective properties of the surface against disasters like a fire outbreak. We should also mention the strength and waterproofing abilities of the material, which is why it’s used in rooms that are prone to water damage.

22. Wet Plaster

This specific plastering technique involves applying layers of wear-resistant and strong materials to deliver a durable finish. Although it takes longer to apply since workers will need special tools to create a suitable coating, the finished wall is air-tight, sound-resistant, and has a beautiful texture. 

We should also mention that wet plaster has a wider reach and covers the wall entirely for better insulation. This ensures that you don’t have to spend too much on heating appliances which makes it cost-effective. 

Types Of Plaster Finish 

Now that we have discussed the major types of plaster let’s look at the common types of plaster finishing to improve wall construction. 

1. Scrapped Plaster Finish 

1. Scrapped Plaster Finish 

To get a scrapped plaster finish, it’s essential to have a blend of rough and smooth surfaces. After leveling the surface and allowing it to harden, you’ll have to scrape the final layer with a steel saw blade or other durable tools with a straight edge. It’s similar to removing the lumps and gaps from the wall surface to deliver the finishing coat. 

In most instances, the penultimate plaster layer is between 6 and 12 mm thick, out of which scraping removes 3 mm from the surface. You should ensure that the final coat has set properly before scraping. 

Some manufacturers use grading aggregates in the final coat, and scraping provides a suitable texture by exposing these aggregates. Moreover, this finish is stronger and less likely to crack than other types of plaster. 

2. Stucco Plaster Finish 

2. Stucco Plaster Finish 

Thanks to the elegant finish it delivers, you can use stucco plaster for both interior and exterior walls. The entire process consists of three coats, and the plaster is 25 mm thick, with the topmost coat known as the scratch coat. 

In the middle, you’ll find the finer coat, or brown coat, while the bottom-most layer is referred to as the white coat, also known as the finishing coat. 

3. Textured Plaster Finish 

3. Textured Plaster Finish 

An effective way to enhance the interior decor of your home is with a textured plaster finish. It’s most noticeable on boundary walls, or you can use it to create a feature wall on the property through stucco plastering. You can apply a rough finish or smooth finish over coarse surfaces to make repetitive patterns. 

To create a suitable mixture, it’s crucial to mix cement, water, lime, and sand with synthetic acrylics, fibers, and coloring pigments. Also, remember that you’ll need special tools to create ornamental patterns while the final coat is still fresh. It will have the same features of a rough finish and prevents plaster cracking. 

4. Exposed Aggregate Finish 

You can find this type of plaster finish on the walls of office buildings, whereby colored and white marble chips of 6-12 mm thickness are used in unison. This is done by crushing marble stones to make the final coat 20 mm thick. The important step is washing the pebbles of impurities and mixing them with marble chips and a bag of cement. 

Once the mixture is ready, it’s thrown at the walls while it’s still wet, known as the plastic state, which acts as the undercoat. To get an even coating, you’ll need to employ a strong whipping motion and direct the plaster at 90-degree angles to the wall. 

If there’s loose mortar on the surface, wash it away with a water jet or brush the surface clean. 

5. Sand Finish Plaster 

5. Sand Finish Plaster 

You’ll need two coats of mortar mix to get the desired sand finish on the walls. For the first layer, the ratio of cement to sand is 1:4 and not more than 12 mm thick. Also, after applying the first coat, you should let it rest for 7 days before applying an 8 mm thick second layer. 

This layer will contain sand and cement in a 1:1 ratio, and you can use a sponge to create designs on the wet plaster. 

6. Depeter Finish 

6. Depeter Finish 

It’s the final coat of the plaster finishing process and has an overall thickness of 12-15 mm to produce a top-notch design. The first step is applying the mortar, after which you’ll have to compress the gravel plinth to the required degree manually. This proves most advantageous because gravel plinth is available in various shapes and colors to lend the walls a striking appearance. 

7. Waterproof Finish 

7. Waterproof Finish 

There is waterproof cement available on the market that delivers a waterproof plaster coating with a rating of IS:2645. It’s mostly used for construction work to protect the walls from damage due to the changing weather conditions. Depending on your requirements, you need to mix the compound with dry cement, usually 3% proportion by weight. 

Pay close attention while mixing and ensure that the waterproof compound blends with the cement and water instead of separating. 

8. Rough Finish 

To prepare a plastered surface with a rough finish, you need to use a cement-sand aggregate mixture of 1:1:3. While applying the finishing layer, ensure that the coarse aggregate ratio is between 3 and 12 mm.

When the mixture reaches the desired consistency, splash the mortar mix on the wall and use a wooden float to get a rough texture. Once it hardens, the walls should be much more durable, waterproof, and crack-resistant. 

9. Keene’s Cement Plaster 

9. Keene’s Cement Plaster 

Keene’s cement plaster, known as Parian plaster or Martin’s cement, is a calcined form of regular plaster containing an alum admixture and calcium sulfate. It delivers a hard finish to the final coat, which you can then polish for aesthetic appeal. You’ll mostly find this type of plaster on hospital walls, railroads, and stores where the footfall is high and the longevity of the buildings is a priority. 

Types of Plaster Final Words 

That’s everything we had to tell you about the different types of plaster and how they are useful. 

One of the best things about using plaster is that it’s eco-friendly since the formula consists of environment-friendly components. There are no harmful chemicals, and it’s VOC-free which makes it suitable for use in public spaces. 

The durability of the material also ensures you get your money’s worth and won’t have to worry about renovating the walls at least for a few years. 

It’s over to you now to choose a plaster suitable for your needs, so refer to our guide to clear all doubts and make an informed decision. You can create decorative patterns and use striking colors to make your property stand out with the right mixture. 

On that note, it’s a wrap, and we’ll see you soon with another interesting guide!

5 Best Mold Resistant Paint

9 Best Paint Primer For Drywall Tested

9 Best Drywall Sanders

6 Best One Coat Paint and Primer

Mobile Home Skirting | Guide + Types of Skirting

11 Types of Retaining Wall Materials to Consider

35+ Different Types of Houses for Your Future Home

19 Different Types of House Siding to Consider

9 Different Types of Sheet Metals & How to Use Them in

Perhaps when Mr Henry Glass first designed the hairpin legs he did not expect them to be popular for as long as they have. But they have outlasted their competition for good reason.

Their angular shape gives them strength and let them carry a lot of weight while simultaneously making them look stylish. They pair easily with any furniture in and around the house, which is why they are popular not only with DIY builders but also professionals.

So, if you have been planning to build a table or a couch or any other piece of furniture and are looking to buy legs for them, look no further. Here is a list of three incredible sets of hairpin furniture legs along with a few tips and tricks on how to choose the best set of hairpin legs out there.

If you`ve found the hairpin legs for side table and hairpin legs for end table below interesting we invite you to check various other articles on the subject, we have curated lists of the hairpin legs for table, hairpin legs for desk, hairpin legs for dinning table, hairpin legs for nightstands, and last but not least hairpin legs for bed; below we also list a couple idea guides that showcase hairpin option as a solution for the task at hand.

27 DIY Rustic Decor Ideas For A Cozy Home

The Most Beautiful 101 DIY Pallet Projects To Take On

27 DIY Rustic Decor Ideas For A Cozy Home

101 Simple Free DIY Coffee Table Plans

49+ Reclaimed Wood Furniture and Decor Projects For a Green Home

Magical DIY Tree Stump Table Ideas That Will Transform Your World

15+ Beautiful Cheap DIY Coffee Table Ideas

33 Simply Brilliant Cheap DIY Nightstand Ideas

43 Ingeniously Creative DIY End Table For Your Home

Top 3 Hairpin Legs Side Table and End Table Options

  1. AECOJOY Black Hairpin Legs

First on this list is this set of four raw steel hairpin table legs that can support up to a staggering 350 pounds. they are durable and tenacious and pair beautifully with anything. From bedside tables to barbecue or brunch tables, it can take anything you throw at it. This set of Hairpin Table legs comes with a glossy black stain finish

Product Benefits

From night stands to coffee tables, if you can think it, you can make it. These hairpin legs are made of raw steel and have a gorgeous and smooth black stain finish. The legs also come with holes that were drilled into it beforehand so even if you are new to DIY, you can assemble them with ease.

The legs go with pretty much any table tops you can dream of. While they make fantastic media consoles, you can also use them for a solid garden table for barbecue days.

Overall, this product isn’t heavy, but, it can support up to 350 pounds with ease.

Verdict

Because of the durable material and beautiful black stain finish, this is a pretty solid buy for anyone looking to buy hairpin table legs. It goes with almost any table tops you want to pair it with, including rustic and rough wooden ones and suitcase end tables.

  1. Alpha Furnishings Brass Gold Hairpin Furniture Legs

Metal Furniture Legs Round Tapered Brass Gold 6 1/4" H...
  • PREMIUM QUALITY: Heavy-duty 6 1/4" H, 1.4”-2.5"D tapered...
  • BEAUTIFULLY CRAFTED: with thick mounting bracket,...

These hairpin legs may be made of raw steel for great durability but it is the golden brass finish that takes the cake. The finish not only looks fantastic but keeps away rust for years. It is available in two different sizes and fits most furniture you are looking to build.

Each of its legs can support a staggering hundred and fifty pounds, making these not only pretty but a very solid buy.

Product Benefits

The brass finish along the raw steel that has been used to manufacture these make them very durable and keep them protected from rust. The base and floor have a six-degree angle between them, making them sturdy. They go with pretty much everything.

Installation is very easy because of the fives holes that are pre-drilled into them. The set also comes with the screws so you can just unpack and start assembling the moment it arrives. It is available in more than one size to fit your different furniture building needs.

Verdict

While a lot of hairpin legs are designed to support one kind of furniture, a set of these can be used to build anything from a sofa to a coffee table or a bench. They even make fantastic cabinets. Overall this is a very good buy for anyone looking to delve into the DIY world.

  1. The Hairpin Leg Co. Hairpin Legs

This has to be the most versatile option on this list. These double welded steel hairpin legs combine the vintage with the modern. So, while sticking to Henry Glass’ original hairpin design, it also adds a contemporary touch with its raw steel make and shimmery powder coating that keeps it protected from moisture.

It comes in different heights and rod sizes too, making this a perfect fit for beginners as well as professional builders.

Product Benefits

Perhaps the first thing you notice about these set of legs is the sheer number of options. They are available in various sizes, from 4 inches to 40. There are also various colors and sheens available.

This means that it will not only go well with the wooden garden table you have been meaning to build but also fancy dressers and bookshelves. The rod diameter can be chosen according to what you are building and how much weight you need the legs to carry.

The look combines modern strength with a little bit of a vintage appeal. The shimmery powder that coats the steel looks gorgeous and keeps away moisture while at it.

Not convinced? Well, the sets of hairpin legs also come with a 60-day return policy. So, if they do not suit your tastes or fall short of your expectations, they will be taken back without the need for any further hassle.

Verdict

These are available in both tripod and twin styles and remain true to the original hairpin designs by Mr. Glass. They are also available in different colors and sizes and combine modern strength and style with a vintage appeal.

All of that combined with the clear powder coating that keeps away moisture and, hence, rust, makes it a very good buy indeed. The choices in colors and sizes will make sure that they go with anything you are trying to build, while the raw steel keeps it durable and strong.

Guide to Buying the Best Hairpin Legs for Side Tables and End Tables

While buying a set of hairpin legs for your furniture building needs might sound easy, one visit to the internet will confirm that it is not. There are limitless number of options out there with each sounding better than the last. So, which exactly should you buy? In case you are caught in such a dilemma, here is a list of things that should help you choose:

Material: Hairpin legs are often made with widely different materials. This also makes their cost vary a lot. But instead of going for the cheapest, we suggest you go for proper raw steel legs. Steel legs not only last longer but also can carry a lot of weight, which means you will definitely get your money’s worth out of these.

Coating: Always go for coatings that protect the legs against moisture. A normal paint job will often do but that does not last very long. Brass and powder coatings on steel legs keep rust away and make them last way longer than you would expect.

Size Options: A lot of the hairpin legs available in the market today come with different size options so make sure to go for ones that suit your needs the best. If you are going to build a table and already have the tabletop, measure the top to understand how tall the completed product will be depending on what legs you buy and decide accordingly.

Weight: While the hairpin legs being light helps, what you should consider is how much weight the legs can carry. For bookshelves and dining tables and other furniture that will carry a lot of weight, make sure to go for thicker rods. Again, steel is the best option in such situations. Just remember to consider the amount of weight that will be put on the furniture before deciding on a set.

Others: There are not a lot of other things left to consider but if you are a DIYer instead of a professional builder, you might want to look for sets that are designed to make assembly easy. A lot of them come with pre-drilled holes and easy installation guides so you have no trouble building your furniture.

A few companies also offer warranties and buy back guarantees so you should probably look out for those.

Top Hairpin Legs Side Table Conclusion

While something as simple as legs for furniture might often seem like an easy buy, it is not always the case. A lot of things come into play even when you are just looking for table legs. You need to find ones that will do their job for a long time without burning an irreparable hole into your pocket.

The looks matter too because any piece of furniture can change the look and feel of a house completely. So, in case you are a DIYer looking to build the perfect chic table or shelf for your house, you need to carefully research and choose the parts, including the table legs. Hopefully, this article will prove to be a helpful guide in your search for the perfect pairs of hairpin legs.

Is your home furniture looking old and worn out of late? Or have its legs rotted away already, leaving it unfit for use?

Well, then instead of throwing them away, why not give them a new life while at the same time giving them a fresh look?

And if you’re asking us as to how that can be possible, well the answer is quite simple really. Not only do Hairpin Leg Stands provide old furniture with the much-needed support base, but these also allow such antique pieces to make an elegant fashion statement.

But choosing the right leg stand can be rather difficult.

So, to help you out, we have tried out a lot of stands and chosen our top 3 favorites for this guide.

If you`ve found the hairpin legs for nightstands below interesting we invite you to check various other articles on the subject, we have curated lists of the best hairpin legs for table, hairpin legs for desk, hairpin legs for dinning table, hairpin legs for bed , hairpin legs for side-table and last but not least hairpin legs for end table; below we also list a couple idea guides that showcase hairpin option as a solution for the task at hand.

And we’re confident that at least one of them will be able to cater to all your needs.

39 Spectacular Tree Logs Ideas for Cozy Households

27 DIY Rustic Decor Ideas For A Cozy Home

The Most Beautiful 101 DIY Pallet Projects To Take On

27 DIY Rustic Decor Ideas For A Cozy Home

101 Simple Free DIY Coffee Table Plans

49+ Reclaimed Wood Furniture and Decor Projects For a Green Home

Magical DIY Tree Stump Table Ideas That Will Transform Your World

15+ Beautiful Cheap DIY Coffee Table Ideas

33 Simply Brilliant Cheap DIY Nightstand Ideas

43 Ingeniously Creative DIY End Table For Your Home

Best Hairpin Legs Nightstand Options

  1. SMARTSTANDARD HPL0916BK 16" Heavy Duty Hairpin, Black

SMARTSTANDARD 16" Hairpin Furniture Legs, Metal Home DIY...
  • 【Heavy Duty Solid Steel Construction】 SMARTSTANDARD...
  • 【Pre-Drilled Mounting Bracket】 The mounting bracket for...

In recent years, SMARTSTANDARD has grown to be the go-to home hardware appliance store for many homesteaders.

They are indeed one of a kind in selling home improvement DIY products like hardware kits for sliding doors and hairpin legs, which are not only affordable but of high quality as well. And their HPL0916BK 16" Heavy Duty Hairpin Coffee Table Legs is the latest addition to their lineup.

Our Experience

The HPL0916BK, much like the other SMARTSTANDARD products is pocket-friendly and made of high-quality materials. But what impressed us the most, was its fantastic sturdy design and also the fact that it has an extremely easy DIY set up.

And what made setting it up so simple was the highly detailed visual instructions that came along with the set. It was easy to follow and showed all the necessary steps required to help us attach the hairpin leg stand to any furniture of our choosing.

SMARTSTANDARD also double inspects their products before shipping them off to the market, this allows them to maintain a high standard of quality along with excellent customer support.

The HPL0916BK has a heavy duty steel body with a matt black surface, which makes the stand quite durable and support heavier weights of up to 220 lbs. So if you are planning to use them for narrow coffee tables or larger study desks, the HPL0916BK will remain stable enough to support them all.

Making your own furniture is perhaps one of the most amazing feeling for any homeowner. So, if you have a backyard with a lot of spare wood and you like making your furniture out of them, especially tables, then the HPL0916BK is sure to complement any design.

The steel body and the matte finish gives it a somewhat rustic yet modern appeal and helps it to go with any décor no matter the setting.

And even though it comes with a beautifully durable kit, the screws that come with the set are somewhat disappointing. They are sheetrock screws, which are pretty cheap and is not capable of holding up heavier weights all that well.

They are too long for tops which are less than 1 ¼- inches and also not as large for big butcher block desks. But this is by no means a deal breaker, and we recommend that you buy your screws separately.

Verdict

The HPL0916BK can be the right fit for you if you are a lot into DIY-ing your own home furniture. It has a great suburban feel to it and is sure to complement your coffee tables along with giving it steady support.

  1. Alpha Furnishings Brass Gold Hairpin Furniture Legs

Metal Furniture Legs Round Tapered Brass Gold 6 1/4" H...
  • PREMIUM QUALITY: Heavy-duty 6 1/4" H, 1.4”-2.5"D tapered...
  • BEAUTIFULLY CRAFTED: with thick mounting bracket,...

This is the most expensive hairpin stand on our list today, and perhaps also the most decorative. The Brass Gold Hairpin Furniture Legs 6” 16" for Sofa Couch Coffee Table is truly one of the best when it comes to giving your furniture and living space an instant facelift.

And over the years it has become quite a popular choice in urban design for many interior decorators. Its bright golden shine can not only improve the aesthetics of your living space but looks sleek enough to be the main topic of conversation in social gatherings as well.

Our Experience

Apart from its fantastic modern design, the Brass Gold Hairpin impressed us by a lot of its unique features, that puts it a step ahead of the rest of its competition.

Don’t be fooled by its elegant exterior, the Brass Gold Hairpin might look like it can’t handle much weight, but it is as sturdy and as stable as they get.

At 16" height, the legs are made of 3/8" solid raw steel with a polished brass finish, which makes them incredibly robust allowing them to have a weight capacity of 150 lbs per leg. Additionally, the glossy brass finish keeps them durable and resistant to corrosion and rust.

Angulation is another crucial factor we looked out for when trying out the Brass Gold Hairpin. Balancing the center of gravity of the furniture along with the additional weight that may pile on top of it, is an important aspect of any reliable hairpin legs stand design.

And the Brass Gold Hairpin has an ideal 6-degree angle from the base to the floor, that allows any type of furniture to be mounted on top of it. It can reliably balance the most uneven form of weight distribution without much effort.

Its installation is relatively easy as well. The kit comes with five pre-drilled holes in the mounting plate, which makes installation quick and effortless. The provided screws are of pretty high quality, and fits perfectly across a variety of furniture types, from coffee tables to sofas and study desks.

But all of these amazing features come at a pretty high price, and the Brass Gold Hairpin is much more expensive than the other legs stands of its class. It may not be affordable to a lot of customers who want a more pocket-friendly option.

Verdict

If you can look past the initial expenses, then the Brass Gold Hairpin can be the perfect pick to give your old furniture a new style. Not only will it be able to brighten up your living space, but it can be the centerpiece to your home as well.

  1. DIY Hairpin Legs: 2 Rod Hairpin Legs - MADE in the USA - Commercial Grade

The company DIY Hairpin Legs are quite renowned for providing their customers with one of the largest selections of hairpin legs, which are primarily built with the DIYers in mind. But that doesn’t mean that it's not suitable for other fields, as they are perfectly capable of catering to professionals and designers as well.

The hairpin legs, especially the 2 Rod Hairpin Legs, are available in over a dozen colors and in sizes ranging from 4" to 40". It’s a fantastic product that goes well with all your furniture projects.

Our Experience

What caught our eye about the DIY Hairpin Legs’ 2 Rod Hairpin Legs was how these were able to take a medieval classic look and give it a much needed modern spin. The idea of hairpin legs for a table top or a desk is a rather timeless concept, and DIY Hairpin Legs modernizes it by giving it a very industrial touch.

A rather fun and amazing DIY project in itself; these 2 rods and 2 pin designed table legs can help you create a variety of things: from a custom coffee table to a laptop desk and a nightstand- all is possible.

The 16" metal table legs come with a 3/8" diameter that allows it to have the perfect angulation from the base to the floor and be stable even under considerable weight.

As DIYers are their primary customer base, DIY Hairpin Legs have tried to make assembling the legs as easy as possible. Hence, their 2 Rod Hairpin Legs come with 4 pre-drilled holes in the attached mounting bracket for hassle-free setup.

And this bracket is unique in itself as well, unlike its competitors it is a rather large one that can handle more lateral torsion, making the overall stand more secure and sturdy.

The robustness of the legs are increased primarily by its industrial build. These hairpin legs are American and are made using commercial grade, cold rolled steel, that lasts almost a lifetime. That’s why all DIY Hairpin Legs products come with a lifetime warranty and a fantastic customer service.

But the only drawback about the 2 Rod Hairpin Legs is that the legs are sold separately and doesn’t come in the same packaging. So a lot of customers might think it to be a tedious task to purchase them individually.

Verdict 

The 2 Rod Hairpin Legs is the ideal site where the traditional meets the modern. And if you’re looking to give your modern household furniture a reinvented classical feel, then the 2 Rod Hairpin Legs might just be the right pick for you.

Hairpin Legs Nightstand Design Ideas

Image via burkatron.com

Image via pinterest.com

Image via etsy.com

Image via pinterest.com

Image via blog.froy.com

Image via etsy.com

Image via junkmarketstyle.com

Image via etsy.com

Image via etsy.com

Image via etsy.com

Image via sleekmodernfurniture.com

Image via mydomaine.com

Hairpin Legs Nightstand Conclusion

There are a variety of hairpin leg stands available in the market with unique traits, where each feature caters to a different customer need. We hope that we were able to help you out today with our comprehensive guide.

Till next time!

A tour of the 4 best hairpin legs for bed designs for beds is here today, an epic selection meant to help you create the ultimate DIY platform bed!

Hairpin legs have been around since the 1940s, courtesy the original designs of Henry Glass.

Many products are available on the market today, ranging from a complete replica of original classics to more modern, colorful takes on the hairpin leg. Today, we’ll show you some of the best hairpin leg designs on the market today, which are meant for beds specifically.

Beds are different from the usual application of the hairpin leg, since generally hairpin legs are seen as being more suitable towards coffee tables and lightweight study desks. However, plenty of products available today can handle the duress that a bed is expected to handle.

If you`ve found the hairpin legs for bed below interesting we invite you to check various other articles on the subject, we have curated lists of the best hairpin legs for table, hairpin legs for desk, hairpin legs for dinning table, hairpin legs for nightstands, hairpin legs for side-table and last but not least hairpin legs for end table; below we also list a couple idea guides that showcase hairpin option as a solution for the task at hand.

27 DIY Rustic Decor Ideas For A Cozy Home

The Most Beautiful 101 DIY Pallet Projects To Take On

27 DIY Rustic Decor Ideas For A Cozy Home

101 Simple Free DIY Coffee Table Plans

49+ Reclaimed Wood Furniture and Decor Projects For a Green Home

Magical DIY Tree Stump Table Ideas That Will Transform Your World

15+ Beautiful Cheap DIY Coffee Table Ideas

33 Simply Brilliant Cheap DIY Nightstand Ideas

43 Ingeniously Creative DIY End Table For Your Home

Without further ado, let’s begin!

Best Hairpin Legs For Beds

1. Hairpin Legs Set of 4 by DIY Hairpin Legs

DIY Hairpin Legs 6" Heavy-Duty 4 Per Set - 100% Made in USA...
  • THE LARGEST OFFERING OF HAIRPIN LEGS ANYWHERE. DIY Hairpin...
  • 100% MADE IN THE USA FROM RECYCLED STEEL. Our products are...

These  hairpin legs are one of the most standard, yet upmarket designs on the market. These are meant for all kinds of people - those who design and/or assemble their own furniture as well as those preferring a more professional touch. These can be bought either in raw steel or with powder coating.

Our Experience

These hairpin legs are available in a variety of sizes, which means they can stand almost any realistic pressure that might be put on them. These can easily hold over a thousand pounds of pressure! The raw steel hairpin leg variant ships with a free maintenance kit to keep those legs rust-free and clean for years to come.

These legs are available with a 6” height and a ⅜” diameter, and it ships in a wonderful minimal white powder coat (or raw steel) both of which go with a number of designs. Further, these ship with a lifetime warranty - a testament to the quality of the product. These are a true marvel, in that they can convert any sort of plywood plank or pallet into a modern furniture item in a matter of minutes.

Verdict

You should definitely go for these hairpin legs if you’re looking for a heavy-duty addition to your furniture collection. Finished in a minimal looking white or rustic raw steel, it brings with it a sense of reliability, quality and peace of mind. Undoubtedly, one of the best all-round hairpin leg products on the market.

2. 6" Heavy Duty Furniture Hairpin Legs Set by SMARTSTANDARD

SMARTSTANDARD 6 Inch Heavy Duty Hairpin Furniture Legs,...
  • Additional Floor Protectors: When you purchase a set of...
  • DIY Project: Mount these 6-inch legs (set of 4) with the...

If you’re looking to buy a set of steel hairpin legs for your bed, look no further. These legs are finished completely in raw steel with a new-age transparent powder coating to prevent rust. They have a ½” diameter which keeps them going for years. These are made using a cold rolled steel process, which gives you unparalleled peace of mind.

Our Experience

These hairpin legs come with everything - screws as well as leg protectors, which saves you a trip to the hardware store, at the very least. Further, they are very well made. For harder pieces of wood, it is recommended to drill pilot holes (for which there is ample space on the legs).

The unique selling point of this set of legs is none other than the transparent powder coating, which gives you the mid-century look of steel while making sure the elements do not consume them.

These legs come in a 2-rod design, which works well for more heavy duty applications such as beds, though it is highly dependent on your taste. They are guaranteed to last long, and can bear large loads owing to their ½” diameter with relative ease. For more heavy duty applications, this should be high up on your list.

Verdict

There is no doubt about it - raw steel gives you a rustic, old-school yet modern vibe which no other finish can get close to. If your room is styled in a way which goes with such an aesthetic, there is little which comes close to these set of legs for the best finish and peace of mind. You also get most of the things you would need while assembling it, which sweetens the deal a fair bit more.

3. 6" Hairpin Table Legs Set by Signstek

Signstek 6 inch Metal Hairpin Table Legs, Replacement...
  • High-quality and Sturdy: Made of cold rolled iron and coated...
  • Classic Design: a classic mid-century modern hairpin legs...

While on the lookout for hairpin legs, these stood out for their unique shape and cold rolled manufacturing process. These hairpin legs give you a variety of sizes to choose from, all the way from 6 inches to 40 inches. The design also changes as per the length: all legs above 16 inches get the 3-rod design. It ships in either raw steel or a satin black powder coated finish.

Our Experience

Assembling these legs is a joy, since it comes with pre-drilled standard sized holes. The curve and design of these hairpin legs is absolutely perfect, and the satin finish goes well with almost anything except a completely white-finished interior. The satin powder coat is expected to last you years. Further, with some care from your end, you can expect the raw steel finish to last you a long time. These legs ship with ⅜” diameter as standard.

For those looking to experiment, the raw steel provides a perfect platform to paint your own colors and finishes on top of the raw steel. Raw steel by itself is expected to go bad, so a bit of creativity from your end can make these legs last much longer than they would, exposed. The amount of steel you get in these legs is also fairly generous, so rest assured, you get a lot of peace of mind from these legs.

Verdict

Another solid choice, all things considered. While it takes another trip to the hardware store to get all the components for this set, the benefits far outweigh the minor inconvenience. You can sleep well at night, knowing these solid, industrial strength legs are there to support your bed.

4. Chrome Hairpin Furniture Legs 6" by Alpha Furnishings

Alpha Furnishings Metal Furniture Legs Round Tapered...
  • 4PC PREMIUM QUALITY: 6 1/4" height, 1.4”-2.5"D tapered...
  • BEAUTIFULLY CRAFTED: with thick mounting bracket,...

This set of hairpin legs is quite possibly the most unique among the given five, since it comes with a rare set of finishing, since these legs ship in either chrome or brass. For those of you who are bored of all the regular, long-known designs of hairpin legs, these are a wonderful break from tradition.

Our Experience

For those looking for a modern, refined, and eclectic look, you need to search no further. While this set does not come with the logistical benefits of the others, it offers you a rare mix of choices which is unheard of in this environment. Chrome and brass are both heavy-duty, long-lasting and industrial grade metals, and give off a very different look than steel.

The chrome finish comes in a cool grey color, which goes well with both darker and lighter interior tones. Each leg is rated for easily, so for the four legs, six hundred pounds is easily manageable. This is definitely recommended for those who live with lighter beds and mattresses, keeping in mind the weight requirements.

Other than that, these are another solid choice for those who want a more oriental and classic look. Further, chrome and brass are both very resilient to rust.

Verdict

These hairpin legs are for all of those looking to make a change in their current décor, or simply wanting to have an out-of-the-pack aesthetic for your room. The brass and copper finishes are sure to make your bed designs stand out and feel fresh regardless of their age, given their strength against rusting and aging.

Image via Pinterest

Best Hairpin Legs Conclusion

This wraps up our reviews of the 4 best hairpin legs for bed timeless designs. While all of these legs offer something fundamentally different, you can be assured that in terms of quality or longevity, all of them are at par with the best of the market offerings. Furthermore, you have a wide variety of designs to choose from!

Whether you’re looking for a modern, jazzy feel, or you’re looking for a standard metal finish, you’re bound to have no faults from these 4 hairpin legs. Whatever be your style of choice, your best bet lies among these timeless hairpin leg designs!

It is time to get creative and create good memories. It is time too feed our imagination and inspire the loved ones around ones with happiness and joy. It is Christmas time. A few days ago we have posted Create Extremely Cheerful DIY Origami Santa Claus For Your Decor or as Gifts, an exceptional small and easy to realize DIY project meant to help you fill time with creativity. Today we have prepared an exceptional one as well, another DIY paper art project for you to materialize with ease: a colorful hot air balloon mobile.

The paper hot air balloon template file can be found here and it has been designed by Anna from PaperMatrix.

Extraordinary Creative DIY Paper Art Project -Colorful Hot Air Balloon Mobile homesthetics decor (6)

If you own any kind of cutting machine, such as silhouette or laser cutter you have a very simple project ahead.

Extraordinary Creative DIY Paper Art Project -Colorful Hot Air Balloon Mobile homesthetics decor (9)

Use something between regular paper and cardstock for this project. In the video below you will set eyes on a weaving technique that will ensure your success. Try to work while watching the video, it helped us a little bit.

Extraordinary Creative DIY Paper Art Project -Colorful Hot Air Balloon Mobile homesthetics decor (11)

With a hot glue gun or a little bit of super glue you can secure the fascinating end result with ease.

Extraordinary Creative DIY Paper Art Project -Colorful Hot Air Balloon Mobile homesthetics decor (4)

For the first mini balloon you might lose a few hour cutting, weaving and gluing but it works far easier if you try again and again. Keep in mind that the piece that will connect the basket to the balloon will cover many imperfections so glue it to your advantage. The more experience your earn the better will the balloons look.

What do you think about these small pieces? Would you try to weave one up? We would love to hear your opinion in the comment section below.

Extraordinary Creative DIY Paper Art Project -Colorful Hot Air Balloon Mobile homesthetics decor (3)

Photo Courtesy to www.persialou.com

Video Courtesy to PaperMatrix

Fulfilling fantasies in childhood, living them and constructing them with ordinary items is probably one of the most extraordinary accomplishments of a child, they get to construct the extraordinary, the surreal; blanket and pillows will form castles and fortresses to rightfully protect luxuriant tea parties with dolls, unicorns and imaginary friends.

A tent for a child is a refuge, a place of their own, a mysterious place in which any adventure can make camp, in the following rows we have curated a gallery of insanely simple and fun diy tent for kids meant to encourage the child to pursue a playful, happy state. The diy tents showcased mainly draw inspiration from teepee, tipi tents and canopies but feel free to use customize a design to fit your home or garden. The amount of effort invested into these craft is small yet the rewards are extraordinary, cast a glance and surge inspiration.

Fun DIY Tent for Kids

39 Swift and Insanely Fun DIY Tent for Kids

Tent kits for children are available everywhere yet the DIY Projects that describe them are extraordinary simple and require little to no materials. Cast a glance through the gallery and see how the various tents have been materialized, you`ll soon realize that they can be realized in a couple of hours and the customization options are limitless. In the design above a simple wooden hoop and a bed sheet have tailored something worth of a princess; the process is easy reversible thus making the craft even more appealing.

via blogs.gazetaonline.com.br

A-frame can be constructed rapidly, basically with 5 pieces of wood and one sheet, here too the process is reversible and the rewards are extraordinary.

via funfamilycrafts.com

A sunny day in a tent torn from fairy-tales is a different approach to spending time outdoors, one that the little one will surely find interesting.

via casasugar.com

via thekitchenandthecave.wordpress.com

39 Swift and Insanely Fun DIY Tent for Kids

A change in texture and color will swiftly refresh the castle of your little one with no additional costs.

via blog.naver.com

A pvc structure can be used to hold the textiles in the desired shape.

via blog.naver.com

39 Swift and Insanely Fun DIY Tent for Kids

via missiondecorate.com

Use space efficiently, create a comfortable beautiful home for the little one through any means, here the play tent will surely be perceived differently when compared with with child`s crib.

via blog.naver.com

39 Swift and Insanely Fun DIY Tent for Kids

String lights can emphasize absolutely any space, any setting, here the airy, diaphanous tent is harmoniously highlighted by warm light.

via handmaidtales.com

The outdoors await laughter, joy and positivism.

via makezine.com

39 Swift and Insanely Fun DIY Tent for Kids

You could tailor the child`s tent to fit your needs too, you can play with him in the same place you read a good book while he naps.

via dombyt.blogspot.com

via welke.nl

via littleheartsbooks.com

via transitoinicial.com

Source Unknown

via abr-casa.com.br

via mieszkanioweinspiracje.pl

via etsy.com

You could can customize the tent with the little one at your side, the paper garlands here are a great addition, a craft that can become an educative lesson.

via ohlovelyday.com

Experiences shape a childhood, do your best for their best.

via holaparasiempre.com

Tea dinner parties would definitely appreciate a sumptuous chandelier, something to consider.

via gateauetchateaux.wordpress.com

Simple string systems can be used too, the realm above contains something extraordinary, infinitely beautiful and pure.

via theozean.blogspot.com

A lace texture might be a tad expensive but it has some certain advantages, it invites light in, it offers you visual control to make sure the child is safe and it looks extraordinary.

via agirlandagluegun.com

A tree will offer additional support in your diy tent endeavors, take advantage.

via agirlandagluegun.com

via heartandhabit.com

via stylecarnival.us

via my.genieo.com

via modasolga.wordpress.com

via bobbyrabbit.co.uk

A timeless design can always be pursued, choose a design language that fits beautifully in your home whilst providing that positive, joyful state.

via bowerpowerblog.com

There are lessons to be learned everywhere, invest the time, construct the memories, enjoy this extraordinary life among family and friends.

via picstopin.com

Bohemian settings might not be everyone`s cup of tea but the immense amount of color and detail are certainly shaping something unique that should not be overlooked or understated.

via showandtellonline.com.au

Using wooden pallets as a structure would elevate the little one off the ground thus ensuring he does not catch a cold yet is recommended to cover the wooden boards with a material, a blanket that will protect him from injuries.

via maizehutton.blogspot.com

The outdoors are painting a sense of freedom, airiness, peace.

via projectwedding.com

Playful, colorful, dotted, fun.

via miraquechulo.wordpress.com

via manualidades.facilisimo.com

Childhood is without a doubt a time frame with an immense impact in our life, it ought to nurture the child, educate him and prepare him for what we will later on call life. It is our responsibility to invest our time and effort into making sure that everything is as awesomely natural as it can be, encourage the little one to construct his own universe and make sure you are there to aid him in the process.

What do you think ? How do you see these diy tent for kids? We would love to hear from you in the comment section below.

Super glue can be a pretty useful material for a DIY enthusiast. You can use it to put most broken things back together in a jiffy! 

This fast-acting glue is not only strong but is also durable. In other words, it binds two surfaces together firmly for a long time. 

On that note, many things we own today are made from leather, be it footwear, furniture, or apparel. And if they break or come apart, you may be tempted to use super glue instead of good old leather glue to put them back together. 

But can super glue be used on leather surfaces? The answer is yes, you can, but only if the repairs needed are minor. For major repairs, however, it won’t be a very viable option. Also, removing any glue from leather, whether it is super or other adhesives, is a very tricky job if you don’t know how to properly remove that. 

If you are wondering why super glue is not a viable option, keep reading because that’s what we have addressed in this brief guide. 

FUN FACT | Do you know what looks like leather and almost feels like leather but not is leather? It's called faux leather! 

And, of course faux leather is also prone to cuts and tears just like real leather. These damages can be fixed with specialized glue for faux leather

So, without further ado! Let’s get to it! 

What Is Super Glue, And How Does It Work?

Can Super Glue Be Used On Leather

As we have said before, super glue can be used to strongly bind two surfaces together. In this regard, the basic function of this product is the same as any other glue. 

But the main point of difference between regular glue and super glue is the mode of function. Unlike standard glue, the latter acts relatively faster and can bind surfaces together in a short while. In addition, it is stronger than regular glue, due to which it is widely used for industrial applications. 

Now, the primary ingredient in super glue is cyanoacrylate, which is what defines “super.” It is an acrylic resin that forms strong bonds almost instantly in the presence of hydroxyl ions. 

These hydroxyl ions are found in water, and even trace amounts of them can trigger the compound to form bonds. The solvent of this glue contains water, and you can find water in the form of moisture in the air. 

So, once you apply the glue on two surfaces, these water molecules trigger the cyanoacrylate molecules to start forming strong bonds almost instantly. This ultimately binds the surfaces together with a relatively strong bond. 

However, once it has cured, further exposure to water may weaken the bond instead of strengthening it. That is why super glue is typically used to bind surfaces, such as wood, metals, or plastic together. Since they are non-porous, they do not allow any further contact with water molecules, due to which the bond lasts for a long time. 

Can Super Glue Be Used On Leather?

Now that you know what super glue actually is and how it works, it’s time to get back to the original question. In that context, you can use super glue on leather, but only in small quantities, and for binding small portions of the leather surfaces. 

Keep in mind that super glue is not designed to be used on leather surfaces. So, if you use it to bind large leather surfaces together, it will look fine at first but will most likely not last very long. 

There are a few reasons why super glue is not suitable for binding leather surfaces together, which have been discussed below. 

  1. Leather Is Not Very Rigid

Metal, wood, and plastic surfaces are relatively rigid, due to which the super glue can remain bonded for a long time. In contrast, leather is a flexible substance that can be easily folded, stretched, or twisted. So, if the glue is subjected to such shearing forces, the bond might break. 

If you apply it over a small area though, the shearing forces will be less compared to when you apply it over the whole surface. That is why it can be effectively used to bond small portions of the leather. 

  1. Leather Has A Porous Surface

The leather surface is highly porous compared to metal, wood, or plastic, which have no pores. And this porous surface makes it easy for water molecules to pass through. 

We have already mentioned that after setting, the bonds of super glue become weak when they come into contact with water. Thus, the water passing through the porous surface weakens the bonds between the leather surfaces. 

  1. Super Glue Reacts With The Leather

The bonding process in super glue is an exothermic reaction, which means that it generates heat when it binds two surfaces together. So, if the glue is applied on a leather surface, the heat generated from the reaction may damage it. 

As a result, the leather may become discolored or deformed. And that makes super glue unsuitable for binding leather. 

What Glue Can Be Used On Leather?

While leather cannot be suitably bonded with super glue, there are other adhesives that can be used for it. Specialized glues, such as rubber cement or contact cement glue can be used instead. These adhesives are especially suited for binding leather surfaces together. 

Duplication of the details of the top, calico with impregnation with glue. Shoe production. For any purpose. Can Super Glue Be Used On Leather.

Can Super Glue Be Used On Leather Final Words

Super glue is indeed useful if you want to undertake some quick repairs. Its speed of action, strength, and durability makes it great for metal, wood, and plastic. But in the case of leather, you can only use it for minor repairs because of the reasons we have discussed. 

However, you can use other glues for the purpose, which we have specified in this article. So, the next time you find yourself in a sticky situation with leather, you can use these adhesives instead. 

And that brings us to the end of this short guide. We hope that it has been able to satisfy your curiosity. 

So, until next time, goodbye! 

As we start preparing for the hunting season things start to click, adrenaline rushes in, we tend to sharpen our sense, we are looking for more this season, it is natural and this is why 23 awesome completely free deer stand plans follow, they are here to help.

Whether you have considered building a deer stand before or not it does not matter, you will surely think long and hard about it after this article as we have featured the internet`s coolest, smartest and easiest plans for deer stands in one place.

We invite you to take your beverage of choice and browse through the super epic options below, take note that all of them are free and most have been vouched for by the communities that brought them forward, long story short, they`re super awesome !

If you`ve found the deer stands plans below interesting we invite you to check various other free woodworking plans, we have curated lists that will show you how to build a duck coopbat house, tiny houserocket stovediy tree housecat towergaragefire pitporch swinggreenhousesmall cabinfarmhouse tablepole barnrabbit hutchdiy dog beda playhouse, a chicken coopa coffee table or a gazebo.

FREE Deer Stand Plans

Without further ado let`s get started.

1. Hand-drawn Deer Hunting Stand Plans

1. HAND-DRAWN DEER HUNTING STAND PLANS
We kick-start this super cool list with something basic but infinitely cool, hand-drawn deer stand plans for a simple hunting platform that portrays how the stand looks from front, back, top and side, everything you need basically. The guide includes a material list that ought to help you on your visit to the local hardware store, the plans are simple enough to be interpreted by any enthusiast whether they`re new to woodworking and carpentry or high-end professionals.
Take a breath of air and get started with your deer-stand, it is as simple as the drawing suggest but it is super practical. Needless to say that you`ll imagine yourself using it in the building process, you will enjoy the craft a great deal.
More details here.

2. Outdoor Free Deer Blind Plan

2. OUTDOOR FREE DEER BLIND PLAN

It is entitled The Outdoor Texan and it has a deer blind plan of 4x8, it can be constructed around 10 hours and it will cost no less than $300 if you purchase all materials, reclaimed wood would definitely minimize the costs.

The guide has several images that breaks the process into pieces and therefore it is relatively easy to follow, definitely worth considering.

More details here.

3. Elevated Deer Blind Platform

3. ELEVATED DEER BLIND PLATFORM

A swift construct and an easy to use deer stand plan that you can build thanks to the list of tools, materials, diagrams and instructions provided. If you often use diagrams or photos to materialize your crafts than the tutorial that follows surely will suit you well. Keep in mind that you can easily scale this deer stand.

More details here.

4. Smaller Deer Observation Stand

4. SMALLER DEER OBSERVATION STAND
Comfortable deer stands can accommodate you for hours, they allow you to climb inside them and move around, waiting for that perfect moment. Not all stands are like, nor they should be. The following deer platform allows one individual to sit down and enjoy the forest atmosphere, feel its vibration in a simple setting while hunting. This platform is a great fit for short stays, secondary observation points. You can erect it rapidly and you can plant two or three in an your area rather than one single platform. Sadly the deer stand above is not accompanied by instructions but its simplicity is somehow self-explanatory.
More details here.

5. Simple Pallet Deer Stand

5. SIMPLE PALLET DEER STAND

Sadly this ideas is no followed by plans either yet it is an immense source of inspiration, hence its presence here. The design uses reclaimed wood, in case reclaimed pallet wood to shape a really nice observation tower, a quite roomy dear stand that is super easy to build and will also protect you for the elements, an idea worth considering if you plan to stay our more this year.

More details here. 

6. Quick Tree Stand Tutorial

6. QUICK TREE STAND TUTORIAL
A beginner builder can craft this deer stand, a stand that would easily serve an avid hunter. The through tutorial that comes with the stand includes pictures and instructions that will help you in the process.
What is awesome is that the platform allows 360 view, a great feat.
More details here. 

7. Rapid 4×6 Shooting House Plans

7. RAPID 4×6 SHOOTING HOUSE PLANS
If you were looking for a shooting house per say, this maybe it. The tutorial envisioned by HowToSpecialist.com includes detailed instructions and extraordinary visual aid that will guide you through the process beautifully, a time frame and and the materials required have also been mentioned.
Beginners in the woodworking universe will find this shooting house craft super easy to realize and more importantly, super practical.

More details here. 

8. Deer Stand Projections to Follow

8. DEER STAND PROJECTIONS TO FOLLOW

The illustrations presented have little to no instruction but they present each step in the development process and considering that these platforms can be a little on the rough side one can easily imagine how those pieces would have to go together. A friend with basic woodworking skills and possibly tools would come in handy but you will definitely be able to pull this together on yourself too, worry not !

 

9. Bubba’s Homemade Deer Stand

9.  BUBBA’S HOMEMADE DEER STAND

Yes, it is a homemade deer stand, definitely but in all truth, these are the ones that actually get results as they`re being envisioned by someone that knows how this works, they know what they actually need and how they are about to use the platform.

The tutorial bellow features great visual aid and pretty useful instructions that you will surely appreciate when you start the project.

 

10. Simple Free Deer Stand Design

10. SIMPLE FREE DEER STAND DESIGN

Easy to realize tutorial, one that will be enjoyed by enthusiast and beginner carpenters alike. The guide contains step by step visual aid and a highly detailed material list that along with the set of thoroughly explained instructions can easily grant you a successful craft.

More details here.

11. easy DIY Deer Blind

11. EASY DIY DEER BLIND

The pictures contained by the guide are solid proof of crafter`s passion, they showcase the actual build that can be followed by both beginners and experts, each picture can be read as a step by step tutorial and they actually should be read as such because a material list and written instructions are missing.

A friend with basic woodworking experience would help you a great deal in this situation but the craft is simple enough to follow regardless, worry not ! Simply start the project and you will soon notice how easy everything is !

More details here. 

12. Hexagonal Deer Stand

12. HEXAGONAL DEER STAND
If you are a landowner the deer blind makes a lit of sense, a circular or hexagonal deer blind makes even more sense as it allows you 360 views in full comfort. In the following forum thread you will find images that showcase the project`s development as well as advice from fellow hunters, advice definitely worth considering.

More details here.

13. Cool Deer Box Stand Plans

13. COOL DEER BOX STAND PLANS

A simple box defines the volume of this deer stand but despite its simplicity we can state that this is by far one of the coolest constructs in our list as it simply looks rough, awesome. The setting above presents this box elevated from the ground, a position in which the hunter would definitely thrive but one that is not easily attainable when the platform is not using a tree.

If you are lucky enough to find on site something to elevate your box feel free to use it but keep in mind that it works well on the ground level too.

The guide follows comes with a material list, drawn deer stand plans and detailed pictures of the build that will help you a great deal; this is definitely a craft that should be shortlisted.

More details here.

14. Epic 15’ Deer Hunting Box
14. EPIC 15’ DEER HUNTING BOX

Multiple sections have been used to divide the super detailed deer stand plans of the deer hunting box above. The guide also features a material list and step by step instructions that go in great detail to help you create this deer hunting box and the ladder that serves it.

This too is a deer stand that you ought to consider, it is one of the most difficult crafts in our list but it is also one of the greatest and thanks to the detailed instructions that come with it you will have a blast building this epic mini-fortress.

 More details here. 

15. Hinge Window in Deer Stand

15. HINGE WINDOW IN DEER STAND

A deer stand can be built to advertise your own windows ! That is definitely what the individual above did; he basically used his hinge windows in an epic deer stand and he started presenting it as a positive example, a good, cool way to use his products. The deer stand is nothing short of spectacular but it will surely take a dedicated individual to create such a cool little fort, too bad there are no instructions for this amazing construct, we will simply have to take it as inspirational.

 

16. Building one epic Deer Blind

16. BUILDING ONE EPIC DEER BLIND

An epic guide once again brought forward by HowToSpecialist.com portrays a deer blind carefully designed in Google SketchUp broken into a step by step tutorial that ought to offer beginners and enthusiasts alike the chance to complete the construct easily, hassle-free. Definitely a craft worth considering.

 More details here. 

17. Neat 4×4 Deer Stand Plans

17. NEAT 4×4 DEER STAND PLANS

 

Smaller deer stands can be thoroughly designed and explained in free tutorials too and GardenPlansFree.com surely has a great showcase on that subject with the following guide, epically designed in 3D, possibly in Google SketchUp, all colored coordinated with a good legend, all epic.

Needless to say that really cool guide also comes with a material list, it has a step by step plan that you`ll love.

 More details here. 

18. SCRIBD Shelters Trophy Deer Stand Plans

18. SCRIBD SHELTERS TROPHY DEER STAND PLANS

Yes, a second set of hand-drawn deer stand plans joins our ranks, these too are very detailed. They have been featured on the renown online library entitled Scribd and even their presence on the platform vouches for their quality reason for which we invite you to cast a glance over them, do no let the sketchy look discourage you. The rather small 4x6 deer stand that they so thoroughly represent is easy to realize and definitely worth considering.

More details here. 

19. Epic Simple Tower stand

19. EPIC SIMPLE TOWER STAND
A forum presents a super simple tower stand ready to sit two people, all detailed in pictures, a material list and deer stand plans alike, everything you need to build them in one place. People sharing ideas, people sharing crafts, epic stuff.
More details here. 

20. Awesome Deer Stand Tower

20. AWESOME DEER STAND TOWER
OLYMPUS DIGITAL CAMERA

A superb design, very much like the one above, a tad scaled. It features more details and it utilizes more wood to get the job done but it also offers more space and a taller vantage point. You can scale the deer stand plans above freely or you can wing it, the structure is super simple and requires little to no carpentry skills.

 

21. Basic Ladder Deer Stand

21. BASIC LADDER STAND

This too is a submission on a hunting forum and while it looks old, rugged, one can argue that is simply epic as it would take an individual an hour tops to create the deer stand if the ladder itself is purchased or assembled at home. Super simple, super epic solution for avid hunters that will certainly not break the bank, a simple deer stand that you can realize rapidly.

More details here. 

22. Hho4free.com presents Free Deer Tree Stand Plan

22. HHO4FREE.COM PRESENTS FREE DEER TREE STAND PLAN

A super cool deer stand stands above, surrounding a tree, a super awesome cool hunting spot that contains a ladder, a platform with hand-rail and of-course, a small roof to protect you from light rain and provide some shade during the day. In the instructions one will find out that 16-foot ladder is required to complete the construct but to encourage that the guide provides specific measurements and detailed instructions.

More details here.

23. Octagon Deer Blind Plan

23. OCTAGON DEER BLIND PLAN

You can actually download one PDF file where you will find the deer blind plan that is elevated above soil level, it is accessed through a ladder and it requires no trees to support it.

A lot of drawings and measurements ought to help you realize this blind but there is not much explained beyond the drawings, we do however encourage you take the time and cast a glance over the project, it may grow on you, it is definitely one worth considering !

More details here.

30 Portable Chicken Coop Plans You Can Easily Move

Barndominium 101 | Floor Plans, Pricing Guide & Pictures

57 DIY Chicken Coop Plans in Easy to Build Tutorials – 100% FREE

47 Free DIY Swing Set Plans for a Happy Playing Area in Your Backyard

49 FREE DIY Router Table Plans For an Epic Home Workshop

43 DIY Duck Houses Plans and Duck Coop Plans to Build Now

57 DIY Bookshelf Plans and Ideas For Healthy Home Libraries

163 Free DIY Pole Barn Plans and Designs That You Can Build Easily

37 Free DIY Tiny House Plans for a Happy & Peaceful Life In Nature

37 Awesome and Cheap DIY Pallet Fence Ideas to Realize Swiftly

27 Insanely Cool DIY Rocket Stove Plans for Cooking With Wood

39 FREE DIY Bat House Plans to Shelter the Natural Pest Control

23 FREE Detailed DIY Garage Plans With Instructions To Actually Build

19 Adorable Free Cat Tower Plans For Your Furry Friend

13 Epic Free Rabbit Hutch Plans You Can Download & Build Today

101 Simple Free DIY Coffee Table Plans

Acrylic paints are popular when painting on canvas and for other arts and crafts projects. 

So, can acrylic paint be used on skin? Although these paints can be washed off easily using just water and soap, they might not be the best option when it comes to certain applications, like painting on skin. Thus, most of the body paints for professionals or amateurs available in the market are free from acrylic paints. 

Although acrylic face paint is not toxic, it can contain harmful chemicals because of which it might not be safe to use. On the other hand, washing off acrylic paint from your face or skin is another hassle you don’t want. 

In this guide, we will go through why these paints are harmful to the skin and their viable alternatives. We will also discuss how to remove these paints safely and effectively. 

So, without further ado, let’s dive in! 

What Are The Ingredients In An Acrylic Paint?

Can You Put Acrylic Paint On Your Face

A. Cobalt Pigment

This deep blue cobalt pigment came into origin during the 18th century and is more expensive than any other acrylic paint pigments. Paints containing cobalt pigment are mildly toxic and might lead to skin irritations, allergies, and asthma if inhaled. Ingesting the pigment can even lead to vomiting, nausea, and diarrhea. 

B. Cadmium Pigment

Discovered over a century later than the cobalt pigment, this pigment is used to create yellows, browns, and vibrant red paints. Cadmium being a rare pigment, isn’t seen in many paints nowadays. That’s good because over-exposure to it leads to severe health issues and it’s also carcinogenic. 

C. Chromium Pigment

Chromium pigment primarily goes into green acrylic colors and can cause havoc in the form of allergic reactions and dermatitis. Any contact with this pigment makes the skin red, itchy, and inflamed. 

D. Manganese Pigment

Manganese is found in foods like leaves and nuts, but the pigments used in acrylic colors are actually synthetic. Like other pigments, it’s toxic and can cause severe reactions on the skin. 

Is Acrylic Paint Safe To Apply On Skin?

There’s been an ongoing debate if acrylic paints are safe to apply on skin or not, where one group believes it is safe, while others claim that it’s not. But we’d say that acrylic paints shouldn’t be applied on the skin. 

The ingredients in acrylic paints aren’t pharmaceutical-grade ones, so there’s a considerable risk of causing skin redness, irritations, itching, and damage. Although there are products that are made especially for skin, these should also be cleaned and washed off quickly. 

Here are some of the disadvantages of applying acrylic paint to the skin:

A. Toxicity

Acrylic paint is not toxic as a whole, but some of its ingredients aren’t safe to inhale or apply to your body. So, while using these paints, always wear safety goggles and a mask or respirator. 

The levels of toxicity of an acrylic paint varies on gender, age, and how one uses them. 

B. Hardens When Dry

Acrylic paints harden over time, owing to the presence of certain ingredients in them. So, it can be used for painting on a canvas or walls, but it’s not ideal for the skin. 

C. Difficult To Remove

If you fail to remove acrylic paint off your skin quickly, it begins to dry and harden, making removal much more difficult. And peeling off the paint becomes very painful, so it's best to use warm soapy water or rubbing alcohol to get rid of it. 

Is Acrylic Paint Safe To Apply On Your Face?

Face skin is the most sensitive skin of your body, so using acrylics on it is not advised at all. However, some might ignore these warnings and go on to color their face, and it might not affect the skin as such. But, you might put your health at risk by using these colors. An allergic reaction is quite unpleasant and painful!

Some have found a way to use acrylic paint with moisturizers or vegetable oil to make it less toxic, but it would be best if you go for non-toxic options available nowadays. Many of these are ideal for face painting, which you might be looking for, especially at children’s parties. These paints are easier to remove and safe to use on your hands, face, and the rest of your body. 

Is Acrylic Paint Safe To Apply On Your Hands?

Avoid applying acrylic paints to parts of your body, including your hands. It not only causes irritation or potential skin damage, but children might also lick some of it, leading to poisoning, stomach distress, and even bleeding. So, make sure to keep these paints away from the reach of your children. 

If your kid has swallowed some paint by mistake, wash their hands immediately and make them drink a lot of water. If you are concerned about them consuming a lot of paint, rinse their mouth with salt water, and take them to your doctor immediately. Also, brush their mouth and teeth to get rid of the paint. 

Which Type Of Colors Are Safe For Face And Body Art

Which Type Of Colors Are Safe For Face And Body Art?

There are many skin-friendly paints available on the market, but the ones worth considering are as follows:

A. Water-Based Paint

Water-based paints are probably the safest bet when painting the human body and face. After all, most of these paints available on the market today have to comply with a strict set of guidelines. 

They are a great option for kids because these are non-toxic and highly washable paints. 

You can use several types of equipment or tool to apply these paints, be it an airbrush, paintbrush, or sponge. The only downside is that they’re susceptible to cracking and rub off easily. And they are not ideal for use in a professional setup like a modeling event. 

B. Metallic Body Paint

Another viable alternative for acrylic paints would be metallic body paints. Have you seen the street performers who look like silver or golden statues? These people use this type of paint to achieve a shiny, glossy appearance, mixed with a special liquid, giving them the appearance of a statue.

Be cautious while applying these paints as they might cause skin irritation due to the presence of the metal powder in them. And these don’t come off very easily compared to water-based paint. So, it’s best to stay away from these paints unless your performance depends on them. 

C. Alcohol-Based Paint

Alcohol-based paint is primarily used for making airbrush tattoos or special effect applications. As these paints are water-resistant, they are best used in sunny and hot areas or for underwater body painting. They do not easily peel or crack. 

That said, alcohol-based paints aren’t rub-proof and come off easily when touched, so be careful. Nevertheless, if this paint is left to dry, cleaning it might take some effort. You will need some rubbing alcohol and wait a day to get the color off your skin. 

D. Latex Paint

Liquid latex or latex is also used as skin paint and is an ideal option for cosplayers, as it is less expensive than custom costume designs. Unlike other body paints, they won’t leave any residue on your body. Here are a few things to consider before using latex body paint. 

To begin, check if you’re allergic to latex or not. You don't want any redness or skin irritation after applying latex body paint. Apart from that, refrain from using it in extreme heat to avoid the risk of getting heatstroke. Latex paints block the tiny holes on our skin and prevent it from perspiring. Also, keep these away from areas that are irritated or damaged. 

Latex sticks to your skin like wax, so shave the body part before applying, otherwise, it will pull the hair when you remove it.  

E. Henna

Henna is more of a traditional and plant-based body paint on the list of alternatives. This paint is extracted from plant dye and turns brown and ultimately red when applied. 

These are quite common in Asian countries as well as coastal cities of Africa and are usable in several events. For example, in coastal cities of Africa, this is used as body paint for women about to get married. Women in these parts also use this paint as skin decor. And being made of plant dye, it’s completely safe for adults and their kids. 

Moreover, its removal is not strenuous; you can rub a scrub gently over the paint to get it off. But stay away from black henna as it contains additional chemicals that might cause an allergic and ugly reaction on your skin. 

F. Commercial Body Paints

Companies like Starlight produce body paints in masses for everyone to use. These paints are generally available in containers or spray bottles, contain no percentage of latex, and therefore, aren’t toxic. The company has complied with established guidelines and rules regarding the ingredients used, making it trustworthy and reliable. You can test these paints to check if they work well on you. 

G. Markers

These aren’t those everyday markers you use in schools, college, offices, or anywhere else. Some companies have come up with special body painting markers that are only meant for body painting. So, it’s considered a non-toxic acrylic paint and safe to use on adults and children. 

Although, some body markers are made only for a particular body part and can be dangerous if applied anywhere else. The companies generally mention these disclaimers on their product labels, so check them before use. 

All the paint types mentioned above are safe for human skin and will most likely not cause irritation. But, it’s essential to apply them on a small part of your skin first as a patch test. It’s the best way to ensure the body paint works for you. 

Step-By-Step Procedure To Paint Body And Face

A. Step 1: Get Your Tools Ready

Before you sit down to paint the body,  prepare all the tools needed for the first body painting gig, which include: 

  • Body paint and face paint kits
  • Brush or sponge
  • Water
  • Mirror 
  • Wet baby wipes or towel
  • Spray bottle 
  • Stencils 

Use thin, round tip brushes for making more minor details and awide brushes for wider ones. You must keep at least three different types of brushes with you, each for black, white, and color paint. Having brushes dedicated to different colors prevents them from getting mixed. 

Besides, get a plastic cup for water, which needs to be mixed with paints, and wash the brushes once done. Any sized plastic cup will work wonders. Moreover, keeping a few washcloths to wipe your brushes is essential. Purchase cheap ones if you're painting regularly. 

Choosing body paint that suits your body the best is probably most important. Note that these paints must be of cosmetic grade, suit your skin tones perfectly, and shouldn’t cause any harm to your skin. 

B. Step 2: Prepare Your Skin

To begin, decide how you would like to have your face painted. If you’re not sure about it, ask the professional makeup artist to show some face painting designs for you to choose from. Once you’ve decided which one to go for, check for any residues or oils on your skin. If necessary, apply a moisturizer to your face to help the paint adhere to your skin.

C. Step 3: Paint Your Skin

Start with adding the design base using a sponge. For that, dip the sponge tip into the water. Don’t soak the sponge thoroughly into the water as you need only a few water drops on it. Dip the wet corner of the sponge into the color you’ll paint your skin with and move it in circular motions to get the paint on it. Dab the sponge gently on your face to apply the color. 

If you need a more vibrant color, soak the sponge even more in water and then paint. To get a more intricate design, you’d need to add another layer of color to the base. Select a color that goes well with the base, and use another sponge for further application. Make sure that both colors contrast each other well for your design to stand out. 

For example, if you’re painting a butterfly and the base of its wings is purple, use blue rather than yellow. Use the dry section of the sponge to blend both the colors together.

Keep the paint to dry for a few minutes, and touch it with your fingertip to ensure it has dried well. If the paint comes off on your finger, keep it like that for a few more minutes, and once it's completely dried, continue painting. 

Now, take out a thin brush to add more intricacy to the design. For that, dip the brush into the water, but don’t make it dripping wet. Make light strokes for more minor details while making thicker lines; use the flat side of the brush. In case the brush stroke goes out of the way, or you’ve made some error in its design, use the baby wipe to clear it out. 

D. Step 4: Finish Up

Once the design is complete, wash your hands well using water and soap, especially around the cuticles and nails. The longer you wait to wash off the paint, the harder it is to remove. 

Does Acrylic Paint Wash Off Skin

Does Acrylic Paint Wash Off Skin?

Acrylic paint dries quickly and coats evenly, but it can be strenuous to wash it off your flexible skin if it hardens up or you’ve made a mess. However, your skin is non-permeable and oily so the paint won’t harden up soon. Here are a few methods to get rid of your body paint. 

A. Method 1: Using Water And Soap

Step 1

If the paint hasn't hardened yet, treat the area right away. 

The paint becomes much more difficult to remove as it dries and hardens. So, rinse the affected area with warm water. The heat of the water loosens the paint that has begun to dry and should wash away naturally. Washing the skin weakens the hold of paint as the skin gets slippery. 

Step 2

Now mix a liquid detergent or hand soap with water until it lathers. Wash the painted area thoroughly by applying a firm pressure using a damp cloth or hand. 

Traditional washing soaps or dish soaps are effective in this respect as they contain certain abrasive compounds and elements which wash off the dried-on stains. 

Step 3

If a single application of soap and water has worked wonders and cleaned off your paint, it’s time to call it a day. Otherwise, you will need to repeat the entire process until the paint fades and washes away. You can even use a scrubber if mere hand pressure isn’t working well. 

B. Method 2: Scrubbing With Baby Oil

Step 1

Wash the painted area with warm water mixed with liquid detergent or soap to loosen the paint and lather it. Try to get most of the acrylic paints off using water and soap, then dry the area before applying baby oil. 

Because of the repellent relationship between oils and water, the baby oil won’t stick to the paint. It is the reason you should dry the area well using a towel. 

Step 2

Squeeze out a few drops of oil onto the area and gently massage it using your hands. If the stain is very stubborn, you can use a sponge or cotton ball to get rid of the paint. Baby oils contain specific compounds that can break and dissolve the dried-on oil and acrylic-based paints. 

Also, these oils are gentler on your skin than paint removers that contain harsh chemicals as their primary agents. 

Step 3

In this step, you will rinse the loosened-up paint using warm water. If it cleans up your skin, you take the day off, or you will need to apply baby oils to get rid of the remaining stains. 

An added benefit of using baby oils is that it leaves your skin feeling moisturized and smooth. 

C. Method 3: Using Rubbing Alcohol

Step 1

Similar to the previous method, firstly, you’ll need to wash off as much of the paint using a mixture of warm water and detergent. Dry off the surface completely to ensure the alcohol isn’t diluted by the water. 

Step 2

Take a large cotton ball swab or a washcloth and dip it into a portion of standard rubbing alcohol. Alcohol is a solvent for acrylic paint, so the paint starts breaking up as soon as alcohol is applied to the skin. 

Pure rubbing alcohol is one of the most widely recommended means of removing acrylic paint from various surfaces.

Keep on rubbing the paint spot using a cotton ball or washcloth for it to get wet while providing alcohol the time to start acting on it. Make small and circular strokes on the spot to get the paint out of the skin surface. Wash off if all the face paint has come off, or continue scrubbing the area until it's clear. 

Can You Put Acrylic Paint On Your Face Final Words

Can You Put Acrylic Paint On Your Face Final Words

That’s all we had to tell you about whether acrylic paints can be put on the skin or not!

Acrylic is a popular painting medium, and with so many different designs and techniques available, the last thing you need to worry about is whether the paints are harmful to your skin. Also, since it’s so versatile, you can turn acrylic paint into face paint specifically designed for your skin. Here are a few tips for using these acrylic paints. 

Make sure you’re reading all the labels on the product to understand what it contains and whether it might harm your skin or not. Never bring the paint too close to your eyes, mouth, or nose, and clean off any spills on the skin right away. 

We hope you enjoy using these. Signing off with best wishes!

One time or the other, we’ve all decided to reuse those empty jars of peanut butter or jam after giving it a thorough wash. But there’s one thing that really can really annoy you to the core – removing those stubborn labels on the glass. I mean, you might begin off to a great start, but then there are a few lazy bits here and there which just refuse to be parted with the adhesive. And you, are just left trying to scrape it all out, damaging or scratching the glass surface in the process!

So, what can you do to remove that gunk on the glass in the smoothest way possible, without all that hassle? I am sure that there have been many ways you can find out there, claiming to come to your rescue, but they might not all be as effective. Worry not, I am here to put down a list of easy DIY tricks using household items, with which you can easily remove the stickers and sticker residues. Just read along and find out for yourself.

Easy DIY Tricks on How to Get Stickers Off Glass Rapidly

What are the principles of Sticker Removal?

Before we go into the details, I’d like to let you in on a little secret about the simple principle that goes into effective sticker removal. It consists of three words – Oil, scrubbing and Time. Yes, you read that right!

The process involves applying any oil or greasy fat to the sticker to ensure the dissolution of adhesive, after which you can scrub it off with sponges or other abrasive items to get rid of those stubborn stickers. Then comes the most important thing, time. As they say, good things come to those who wait. So, be patient with the process. Don’t expect it all to be done in a jiffy.

Now, let’s get to that list of tricks I mentioned earlier. Shall we?

easy ways to remove stickers from glass

Image via Tomoe Steineck@dusk_cicada

How to get a sticker off glass

  1. Peanut Butter

Peanut Butter jars are the most common ones that are often re-used in the households. And ironically, you can use the same ingredient to get the sticker off its own jar. The fat content present in the peanut butter can effectively dissolve all the adhesive content in the sticker.

All you have to do is just take a spoonful of peanut butter and spread across a thick layer of it over the sticker. Then just leave it for an hour or so, after which you can simply wipe the sticker clean with a sponge or a piece of cloth.

  1. Hair Dryer

Using the hair dryer for sticker removal is one of the easiest and quickest ways on the list today. Unlike the basic principle, this one involves the heating of adhesive to make it un-sticky so that it could be peeled right off.

So, if you happen to have a hair dryer at home, just turn it on and place it near the sticker for about thirty seconds. Then you can just use your hands to peel away the sticker. No fuss, there! But, should the sticker give you any more trouble, apply the heat for another thirty more seconds, and you’re good to go!

  1. Washing Soda

Ask any DIY hack enthusiast about the one trick they turn to for removing their stickers; this would be the answer you’re likely to get the most. It’s simple, clean and you can remove stickers from multiple jars at once. Just fill in your sink or a bucket with water, add in a cup of washing soda to it and leave your glass bottles out there to soak. After about a good half an hour or so, you should be able to peel the sticker right off without any hassle.

diy ways to remove stickers from glass

Image via Diana Feil@diana_f

  1. Pencil Eraser

I know, I know, this sounds strange. But if you’ve managed to pull off the sticker and find the adhesive still stuck in there to bother you, then a common eraser could be all you need to finish the job and ger rid of the sticker residue.

The abrasiveness of rubber material in the eraser will help you scrape the adhesive content right off the glass surface when you apply some friction.

  1. Baking Soda and Coconut Oil

Now, there’s a perfect mixture which could help you with the trouble of sticker removal. The paste made from baking soda and coconut oil can be so powerful that it can even remove the most stubborn of stickers.

The oil in the paste saturates the adhesive while the baking soda acts as the scrub. So, you can smear some paste on the sticker, let sit for half an hour or so, before scrubbing it off.

  1. Alcohol

Yes, Ethyl alcohol is another effective way to remove stubborn stickers from the glass jars. For this, you can use any liquid with an alcohol base. Be it rubbing alcohol, nail polish, or even some cheap vodka.

Just take some alcohol, soak a paper towel in it and wrap it around the sticker for half an hour or so. Then use an abrasive cloth to scrub it clean and remove all the sticker residue.

how to get stickers off glass

Image via Jon Tyson@jontyson

  1. Mayonnaise

Another condiment that is useful for more than just eating is Mayonnaise. Believe it or not, but the oil content in the Mayo is surprisingly effective on the adhesives of the sticker.

Like the rest of the pasty ingredients here, smear over some Mayo over the sticker and wipe the sticker away after letting it sit for half an hour or so, just note that this way to remove stickers might make you hungry in the process.

  1. White Vinegar

White Vinegar is another liquid that can help you remove stickers. Soak a dish-wash cloth in some vinegar and wrap it around the sticker for about thirty minutes. You should then be able to remove the sticker easily.

how to remove sticker from glass

Image via Igor Ovsyannykov@igorovsyannykov

  1. Razor Blade

Now, don’t forget the effectiveness of a good old razor blade that’s usually available at homes. You can hold the blade at an angle where you can push it under the sticker, and then peel it off carefully to remove stickers.

You might be having some sticker residue left from the adhesive there, but that could be taken care of with an eraser or any other method mentioned in the article.

  1. WD-40 Lubricant Spray

Although the lubricant aerosol spray might not be readily available at all homes, it can get you out of some sticky situations.

When it comes to the messy labels, you can just spray some WD-40 over the sticker, leave it for a while and boom, the sticker slides right off, with some help. So, it’d be a good bet if you can keep some WD-40 handy at home if you remove stickers of cookie jars often.

  1. Baby Oil

If you happen to have some baby oil at home, then you don’t have to worry about working hard on the gooey labels. This is because a little bit of baby oil is nothing short of a magic ingredient on stubborn stickers.

Take some baby oil and apply it on the adhesive for a while, and scrub it off with an abrasive cloth. And voila! You’re done. However, if you want the trick to be much more effective, you might want to remove the upper sticker by soaking it in some warm water first.

  1. Petroleum Jelly

The grease in the petroleum jelly is perfect to remove stickers and the adhesive content in the sticker labels. So, apply a thick layer of Vaseline over the sticker, let sit for about half an hour before scrubbing the sticker off with a sponge or a cloth. And that should be able to do the trick.

HOW TO GET A STICKER OFF GLASS

Image via ARTP@artp

  1. Windex

Yes, the window cleaners are also a proven way of getting those annoying stickers off the glass surface. Just spray some good amount of Windex on your glass jar, wait for a while and scrub the sticker off and there you go!

  1. Cooking Spray

Using some cooking spray onto the labels can also help you remove stickers with ease. The fatty oils in the cooking spray loosen the adhesive in the sticker, making it easier to peel off the whole thing without any trouble.

  1. Hair Spray

Another kind of spray that is effective for the stubborn sticker removal is the one you use to style your hair. You read that right. Working with some hairspray could help you pull off the stickers with ease. All you have to do is use some spray, and let sit for a while before scraping it off for good.

So, these are a few tried and tested ways to remove the stickers from the glass surface, all by yourself. That too, from the convenience of your own home, at your leisure. Now, you don’t have to spend on the commercial goo-removal substances for the job that needs a few simple ingredients available in the kitchen. Just try these methods, see what works for you, and you’re good to go!

But hey, don’t forget to clean the whole bottle with warm water and dish-washing soap later. I mean, no one would want to reuse the bottle with all that grease and gooey mess on, right?

Now that the glass is clean of stickers you can proceed with various glass bottle projects, some of which might require actually cutting the glass. If that is the case here you will find the step by step DIY approach on how to cut glass yet if the project bigger and you have cleaned all those stickers for it, it would make sense to use something faster for the cutting and finishing of the glass. The best stained glass ring saws have been featured on Homesthetics and also list of the best stained glass grinders is present to help you finish the cut smoothly. We highly encourage you to use tools with safety gear at all times and read the instructions manual thoroughly before proceeding.

Back in the day, people would use basements and attics mainly for storing things, but those days are long gone.

In recent times, since the concept of utilizing every bit of space in the house has picked up, people are using every room for something. From attic bedrooms to garage offices, there is no limit to the ideas people come up with. Additionally, turning the basement into living space has also become quite popular. 

In fact, many people are turning the basement into full-fledged apartments for guests or renting out. Whether you want to turn the basement into an extra kitchen or set it up as a studio with a kitchen, we've got your back. We have carefully curated a list of ideas for basement kitchens and kitchenettes that we hope will be helpful to you. 

So, without further ado, let's get to it.

Basement Kitchens and Kitchenettes Ideas

Basement Kitchens and Kitchenettes Ideas

  1. Get A Theme Going

One of the best things you can do for the basement kitchen is getting a theme going. Assuming there is a primary kitchen in the house for the everyday stuff, this one can become a little escape. Besides, who wouldn't want a space that helps them leave the mundane behind and enter a whole new world?

This can essentially be anything, be it sports or movie night or even something magical. The idea is to have a uniform decor in the basement, with the focal point being the kitchen. Let's explore a few popular basement kitchenette themes. 

  • Movie Night Theme

Movie Night Theme basement bar idea

This is quite a popular theme for all the movie buffs out there. If you are the kind of person who likes to watch movies (and even TV shows) daily, why not have a dedicated space for it. It can prove to be a great alternative to sitting on the bed or the living room surfing through Netflix specials. 

One of the things that can be done is to transform the island counter into a concession stand. It does not have to be a concession stand with a glass display, although that does seem to add to the charm. Alternatively, you can stock up the counter with sweet and savory snacks and a mini popcorn machine. 

You can either go for nude shades, so the snacks can pop out, or give the kitchenette a quirky makeover. For this, bright tiles and appropriate lighting always do the trick.

  • Sports Theme

Sports Theme kitchenette and bar in the basement

Another popular theme is a sports bar or game night. Ideal for sports enthusiasts, a themed basement kitchenette like this will allow you and your friends to enjoy it fully. Moreover, this allows everyone to immerse themselves in the world of sports without leaving the house. 

Ideally, the kitchen counters and cabinets can be darker than the rest of the room to give a more pub-like effect. Along with that, some high chairs and liquid-resistant mats on the counter can also be an excellent addition. Alternatively, you can decorate the whole area based on the colors of your favorite team or sport, like in the picture above.

  • Beach Theme

Beach Theme kitchen inspiration

Do you like to hear the sound of the waves, feel the warm wind on your hair, and sand in your toes? Then you probably are in love with the beach. The thing is, it's not always possible to head to the beach, but that doesn't mean it can't come to you. 

For a beach-themed basement, coastal colors are the best. Since this includes many blues, greens, and whites, it is easier to find standard colors. When used in combination, it can create a beautiful, "light on the eyes" kind of space that brings calmness and peace, just like the water.

We suggest taking inspiration from the picture above if you are looking to have a beach-themed basement kitchenette. Having kitchenware to match the blue and white tiles and additional décor items like seashells will solidify the theme.

  • Contemporary Chic Theme

Contemporary Chic Theme

Now, just because we said "theme" does not mean the basement kitchenette has to look like Disneyland. If you are looking for something less niche or are renting out the space to someone else and need sober decor, check out contemporary chic styles. 

This kind of style is ideal if you're using the basement as a space for guests or just need a uniform modern decor throughout the house. Contemporary chic incorporates many light and dark elements to give a stylish yet airy look to the room.

As a setup, you can look into having a mix of marble and dark wood on the counters and cabinets. Any seating would have to follow suit, so modern furniture and light-colored accent seating would be the ideal fit. Lastly, add minimal lamps and adequate lights to complete the look.

  1. Let There Be Light

The thing about basement kitchens/kitchenettes is that they tend to become the focal point in the room. Since the basement itself is just one large space, a cluster of appliances on one side does tend to catch people's eye. This is why this is the ideal time to focus on some light fixtures.

Adding any type of light fixtures to the kitchen area will highlight it even more. Even with lights, you can easily follow a theme or just go the traditional route. Either way, it will enhance the look of the area and provide adequate lighting for practical purposes. 

Let's explore a few popular themes and ideas.

  • Small Fixtures 

Small Fixtures in kitchen bar design

One popular idea among people that have low ceilings is small light fixtures. Usually, they can be small hanging ones or even ones that are installed in the walls. Furthermore, a lot of people opt for installing lights in cabinets as well. 

These small fixtures can make a tremendous difference if you have an otherwise dark-themed kitchen. The lights will provide more than adequate lighting against the darker shades and enhance the look of the kitchen even more. Plus, when there is lighting in the cabinets, it makes it much easier to look inside. 

  • Hanging Lights 

golden Hanging Lights in kitchenette basement

These lights are usually installed in sync with the smaller fixtures as it creates a bit of uniformity and more well-rounded light coverage. Hanging lights look best over island counters but can also be installed right in the middle of the kitchen. This is to create a focal point within the kitchen itself. 

If you have a theme going like sports or movie night, it will look better if the hanging lights are more appropriate to the setting. In most cases, contemporary or vintage styles do not go with a lot of themes. Hence, it will be beneficial to look for something simple and minimalistic so that it blends in well. 

  • Industrial Style Lights 

Industrial Style Lights basement bar

There is a certain charm attached to lighting in old-school factories and industrial spaces. That is probably why industrial-styled lights have gained so much traction in the last few years. It does not matter whether the basement kitchen has a dark rustic look or a light modern one; industrial-style lights look amazing in every interior.

The best way to get a good feel of the industrial-style lights is to team it up with old-school Edison bulbs. These bulbs bring out the wrought iron body of the lights effortlessly, making them perfect for wrought iron pipe chandeliers or hanging lamps.

  • Modern Lighting 

Modern Lighting  design ideas for basement bar

Lighting in the kitchen does not have to be over the top; there are plenty of more minimal and elegant designs that stand out. Lights over the island counter in any kitchen are a common theme, so why not do the same thing with a bit of twist? This is where modern light fixtures come in. 

Less conventional lighting in the kitchen, especially over the kitchen counter, helps direct the focus to the counters. Plus, it works as a "statement" piece decor if the rest of the kitchen is simple and minimalistic. 

  1. Glass Elements

Glass Elements kitchenette

One of the best things you can do for light and dark-themed kitchens/kitchenettes is to incorporate glass elements. This will allow the light to fall beautifully on the glass and brighten up the space, which is a good change from a dingy basement. 

Glass elements can be incorporated in multiple ways; Take the image above, for example. You can install glass cabinets and even glass decor on the counter. Additionally, clear light fixtures like a mini chandelier or built-in white lights can help bring the beauty out of the glass elements.

Another thing that can be done is to have a glass storage hutch if you do not wish to change cabinet doors. 

  1. Essentials Only 

simple bar design

It is possible that a basement might not have enough space to set up an elaborate kitchen, and that's okay! There are plenty of things you can do with smaller spaces as well. One of the popular ideas is to just stock the basement kitchen with essentials.

This could be beneficial in multiple cases, like if the basement was being rented out or kept as a spare. The idea is to stock it up with only essentials like a microwave, mini-fridge, and an induction cooktop. Additionally, storage space in these types of kitchenettes is crucial but difficult to manage since the area is already small.

The best way to go about it will be only to have essential plates and other cutlery. This kind of setup is ideal for one to two people since not much equipment is needed to have a full-functioning kitchen. 

  1. A Splash Of Color   

A Splash Of Color geometric colorful basement bar

If the basement is minimal and light, we suggest adding a pop of color to the kitchen area using vibrant tiles or wallpaper. Additionally, if the wallpaper or tiles are already set up, you can also change the cabinet colors or add bright-colored decor. 

The color contrast is more noticeable and appreciated when it is done in a light-colored kitchen instead of dark. However, if you are looking to create a contrast with a dark kitchen, we suggest adding glass, white, or light blue elements on the counter. 

  1. Bring The Party Home

masculine basement bar with black rock backsplash

As the days keep going by and schedules become busier, it can be challenging to find time to relax. Life can get in the way of essential outings like a girl's night out or a game night with the boys. So, why not bring all of that fun to your basement?

If you already have a primary kitchen and have a spare one in the basement, take advantage of it by converting it into a bar. The cabinets in the kitchen can be used to hold all the glasses and bar essentials. Furthermore, if you need it, a lower cabinet can be made into a wine rack. 

When trying to create a bar-like setting, one crucial add-on to the kitchenette is glass holders under the cabinets. That additional rack gives you more storage space and aesthetically looks better when trying to recreate a bar. 

If you have an island counter in the kitchen, that can be used as a serving/drink space. Couple that with a few high chairs and coasters on the table, and you're good to know; Oh, and don't forget the snack bowls!

  1. Traditional Kitchen 

Traditional Kitchen 

With the basement being an additional space in the house, most ideas to decorate them are modern or quirky. However, if you are setting up a basement kitchen as your primary one and need it to be sober, there are plenty of traditional layouts that can be achieved. 

To begin with, the kitchen has to have a neutral and simple color. You can opt for something in a light color palette or even light shades of brown. Most traditionally styled kitchens have a ton of wooden elements in brown, white or black, which is something to consider. 

The next most important thing is the lighting - it has to be simple and has to blend in well. They can be fixed into the walls, or you can even opt for simple hanging bulbs over the counter. And, if there is an island counter, a few high chairs or stools can be incorporated into the setup. 

A traditional and minimal kitchen like this is easy to manage and makes styling the living area effortless. Make sure this kitchen has essentials like a microwave, a fridge, and a cooktop. 

  1. Maximizing Storage 

Maximizing Storage 

One of the things you can do to make the most of any space is to add more storage space to it. This is especially ideal when the storage space is less, and there is a need to make every nook and cranny useful. 

Cabinets and drawers will always be there in the kitchen, so why not opt for more storage by adding extra cabinets, racks, or a hutch? Adding more elements that can hold all the essentials needed in the kitchen makes it more user-friendly and enjoyable to use.

If you have enough space between cabinets in the kitchenette, a few shelves can be added to turn it into a hutch. Having a buffet-style kitchen counter optimizes storage and keeps things in arms reach, which can be super beneficial. 

  1. Dine-In 

Dine-In kitchenette

Not all basements are made the same. While some might allow you the luxury to set up elaborate kitchens and dining areas, most don't. This is where the mixing of two spaces comes into the picture. 

If the basement kitchenette is small, but there is enough space to keep a small table, make it into a dine-in kitchen. This can be done in two ways - either have a chair and table set up or install a slide-out table from under the counter. 

Either way, the main idea is to save some space for other furniture and create a dining space near the kitchen. 

  1. Open Shelves for Easy Access

Open Shelves for Easy Access for basement bar

Not all kitchens have cabinets on the wall, especially in the basement. Certain spaces are built smaller with the intention that only one or two people will use them. However, if you plan to rent out the basement or use it frequently, we suggest adding a few shelves. 

The thing about cabinets is that things can be shifted to the far end, making it difficult for people to get to it. This issue can be eliminated by installing shelves instead of cabinets, so everything is at the forefront. 

Finding everything you need in the kitchen will become much easier if you have everything in one line. Moreover, shelves are a lot easier to clean since they aren't as deep as some cabinets.

Additionally, shelves are a boon for people that have uneven ceilings and walls. Instead of trying to get the cabinets to align with the walls, shelves are a better alternative.

  1. Keep It Rustic 

Keep It Rustic 

This one is probably the easiest to execute if the structure of the house is exposed in the basement. You can keep it minimal by just having the brick exposed while setting up the rest of the kitchen - be it shelves, cabinets, or anything of the sort. 

The exposed brick will give the basement a bit of a rustic feel which can be made even more appealing by adding industrial-style lights. You can add more lighting to the walls to highlight the color of the brick as well. 

In terms of the general theme in the kitchen, metal and wooden elements will bind the rustic feel together a bit more. As these elements - the brick, wood, and metal decor - are darker and denser, having light-colored cabinets and counters will give the eyes a rest. Additionally, light marble counters look good against brick walls. 

What To Consider

Setting up a basement kitchen is never easy because, let's face it, the basement was not made to be used that way. However, based on the ideas we have given you, it is clear that it is not an impossible task. Here are a few things you must consider when setting up a basement kitchen/kitchenette. 

  • Circulation

Air circulation is one of the main things to look into when setting up a basement kitchen. As it will be used for cooking, the air has to circulate correctly, so it does not become a hazard. It is best to contact a professional contractor to get this done. 

  • Size

Basements aren't the biggest parts of the house most of the time, so the kitchen has to fit appropriately. If there is not a lot of space, set up a small kitchenette with essentials rather than an elaborate full-size kitchen,

  • Safety

This basement space could potentially be someone's home, so it is essential to make sure it is safe. Ensure there are smoke and CO detectors and proper exits in case of emergencies. 

Basement Kitchens and Kitchenettes FAQs

Why Do I Need A Basement Kitchenette?

This can be for multiple reasons. The most common reason most people set it up is to use additional space in the house. You could also set up the kitchenette and make the basement into a studio apartment to rent out.

Is It Easy To Set Up A Kitchen Like This?

It depends on if you are only setting up a basement kitchenette or a full-fledged studio. If it is just the kitchen, the only thing to keep in mind is installing fans, lights, and maybe storage fixtures. Additionally, you will need to install fire safety systems.

However, if you are setting up a small living space, there might be more to it than just this.

Basement Kitchens and Kitchenettes FAQs

Final Words

And with that, we come to the end of our guide on ideas for basement kitchens and kitchenettes. Did any of these ideas appeal to you? Let us know if we were able to help make your dream kitchenette come true.

Before we leave, we would like to reiterate that setting up a basement kitchen is a great way to utilize additional space in the house. You can use the space as a spare kitchen, for entertainment, or even to rent out - the possibilities are endless. Just make sure to follow all the safety rules, and you should be good to go.

On that note, we shall sign off, but we will be back very soon.

See you next time!

8 Best Basement Cement Floor Paints

11 Best Paint For Concrete Walls In Basement

How Much Does Basement Waterproofing Cost?

15 Mind-Blowing Basement Remodeling Projects to Consider

43 Insanely Cool Basement Bar Ideas for Your Home

Easy Creative Bedroom Basement Ideas – Tips and Tricks

How To Transform an Old Basement Into A Chic And Functional Home Office

In the world of crafts, imagination and creativity thrives before anything else, regardless of scale, regardless of materials involved, the creative process is something that cannot suffer comparison and today, in the little league we have no less than 49 incredibly beautiful acorn crafts worth pursuing. Each and every craft can be realized from the comfort of one`s home, no power tools, nothing that a diy amateur can`t tackle.

The simplicity of the crafts and their versatility are an encouragement and a recommendation for parents to realize these with the little ones, children will love to see something take shape from their bare hands. Take a minute and cast a glance over the gallery, we would love to hear from you in the comment section below !

49 Incredibly Beautiful Acorn Crafts to Pursue

1. use acorn caps with glitter 

1. USE ACORN CAPS WITH GLITTER 

To shape extraordinarily beautiful Christmas ornaments, a simple diy endeavor to be realized with your family.

via sweetsomethingdesign.blogspot.com

2. create acorn initial ornaments

2. CREATE ACORN INITIAL ORNAMENTS

These can designate one`s place at the dinner table, the glitter and white can fit any decor easily but in simplicity they truly shine.

via mynearestanddearest.com

3. create a fall tribute in a wreath

3. CREATE A FALL TRIBUTE IN A WREATH

Acorns, pine-cones, walnuts are elements of great beauty all  by themselves yet together they`re able to change any decor; use them with burlap and yarn and win the day !

via livemaster.ru

4. learn to preserve acorns

4. LEARN TO PRESERVE ACORNS

In fall decor acorns are key, needless to say that they are an amazing element when it comes to crafts for preschoolers.

via stayingclosetohome.com

5. create beautiful fairies 


5. CREATE BEAUTIFUL FAIRIES 

Leaves, pine-cones and acorns can sculpt simple decorations.

via willodel.blogspot.fr

6. decorate your CHRISTMAS tree with acorns

6. DECORATE YOUR CHRISTMAS TREE WITH ACORNS

via susanhillson.blogspot.com

7. create adorable acorn toadstools

7. CREATE ADORABLE ACORN TOADSTOOLS

Red and white acrylic paint is all you need. A memorable craft for toddlers and parents alike.

via twigandtoadstool.blogspot.com

8. use mason jars and candles

8. USE MASON JARS AND CANDLES

Contain acorns beautifully in a mason jar surrounding a candle that will share the scent of winter from a very graphic package.

via savingbydesign.com

9. create miniature easter installations

9. CREATE MINIATURE EASTER INSTALLATIONS

Epic simple installations can be challenging and quite interesting, a craft worth tackling with little ones !

via twigandtoadstool.blogspot.ca

10. acorn lights can animate pine-cones

10. ACORN LIGHTS CAN ANIMATE PINE-CONES

The color of fall in a bowl.

via gardeners.com

11. craft an acorn photo frame

11. CRAFT AN ACORN PHOTO FRAME

It speaks of nature and it proudly showcases it, a beautiful gift for the adventurous, a beautiful gift for nature lovers all-around.

via anextraordinaryday.net

12. halloween acorn crafts

12. HALLOWEEN ACORN CRAFTS

Spray paint or acrylics can do the deed, a sharpie can aid with details.

via etsy.com

13. create acorn necklaces

13. CREATE ACORN NECKLACES

via Bullseye beads via Etsy

14. petite installations for children

14. PETITE INSTALLATIONS FOR CHILDREN

A small game, a big challenge for little ones. Create the extraordinary at a small scale using acorns only !

via twigandtoadstool.blogspot.com

15. Mod Podge and Fabric

15. MOD PODGE AND FABRIC

A craft for mod-podge enthusiasts, a beautiful way to display textile samples in a presentation.

via Patchwork Pottery

16. sculpt art with nature

16. SCULPT ART WITH NATURE

If this owl surprises you imagine the immense joy on the face of your children when you are to craft this with them !

via broogly.com

17. use a multitude of acorns in a wreath

17. USE A MULTITUDE OF ACORNS IN A WREATH

The extraordinary result can be painted to match your porch-theme afterwards or it can simply be left bare to exude naturalness.

via craftionary.net

18. use small glass recipients along acorns

18. USE SMALL GLASS RECIPIENTS ALONG ACORNS

Little family portrays can be depicted using small glass recipients, glass paint, acorns and creativity.

19. simply paint acorns

19. SIMPLY PAINT ACORNS

At a small scale they adorn the most creative illustrations, get creative.

via plandiiy.blogspot.com

20. christmas tree shaped with acorns

20. CHRISTMAS TREE SHAPED WITH ACORNS

A paper cone can nestle this simple, beautiful Christmas tree alternative for your office, get crafting and spread Christmas joy.

21. Create a candle holder

21. CREATE A CANDLE HOLDER

The simplest decoration for a candle can be constituted out of acorns and a few pearls.

via dishfunctionaldesigns.blogspot.com

22. felt and glitter

22. FELT AND GLITTER

Replace the acorn fruit with white felt and dip the small cap in glitter for something really remarkable.

via anabellearts via Etsy

23. create acorn garlands

23. CREATE ACORN GARLANDS

Decorate your home with fall.

via TheJuise.BlogSpot.com

24. Emphasize a boring vase

24. EMPHASIZE A BORING VASE

Acorns can change everything, give acorns a chance.

via EclecticallyVintage.com

25. use acorn caps to form floating candles

25. USE ACORN CAPS TO FORM FLOATING CANDLES

A romantic setting with a simple craft.

via ThinkCrafts.com

26. use acorns to define a table setting

26. USE ACORNS TO DEFINE A TABLE SETTING

Leather and acorn can function in any interior decor yet it is in rustic designs and among fall decorations they truly thrive.

via yankeemagazine.com

27. decorate a mirror with acorns 

27. DECORATE A MIRROR WITH ACORNS 

Start by categorizing acorns by size and proceed by sticking them with the glue gun in concentric circles around the mirror.

via craftionary.net

28. Acorn christmas globe

28. ACORN CHRISTMAS GLOBE

One sphere, acorns and a piece of yarn, that is all you need for an epic Christmas decoration.

via duncraft.com

29. Nail paint and acorns

29. NAIL PAINT AND ACORNS

Simple solutions for simple crafts.

via blog318.com

30. happy acorn necklaces for children

30. HAPPY ACORN NECKLACES FOR CHILDREN

Super graphic and immense happiness in a craft to realize with children.

via satsumadesigns.com

31. small decorative acorn globes

31. SMALL DECORATIVE ACORN GLOBES

Simple joy in a small package.

via sayyes.com

32. create fall acorn necklaces 

32. CREATE FALL ACORN NECKLACES 

via littleyellowcouch.com

33.  textiles and acorns

33.  TEXTILES AND ACORNS

via zemphira.blogspot.ca

34. create super epic magnets

DIY-neon-acorn-magnets-1

One slice of wood and colored acorns shaping epic kitchen magnets.

via bliss-athome.com

35. one acorn width wreath

glittered-acorn-wreath

A beautiful design to welcome guests, family and friends on the front porch.

via thatsmyletter.blogspot.ca

36. create an acorn basket for your harvest

Make-an-Acorn-Vase

Interesting to say the least.

via craftionary.net

37. diy pumpkin acorns

37. DIY PUMPKIN ACORNS

Color expressing joy and simplicity for Halloween.

via gigglehearts.com

38. transform PINE-CONES into acorns

38. TRANSFORM PINE-CONES INTO ACORNS

Creativity at its best.

via lifeisaparty.ca

39. acorns and mason jar motives

39. ACORNS AND MASON JAR MOTIVES

via itallstartedwithpaint.com

40. Wall art on a slice of wood

40. WALL ART ON A SLICE OF WOOD

A very beautiful craft to take up with children, a beautiful gift for parents, soon to become family heirloom.

Source Unknown

41. remake simple boxes

41. REMAKE SIMPLE BOXES

A cherry or an acorn on the top and everything changes.

via coroflot.com

42. petite colorful candles

42. PETITE COLORFUL CANDLES

A small colorful memory for an interesting experience.

via etsy.com

43. fall display wall art

43. FALL DISPLAY WALL ART

Color can emphasize any medium, regardless of support.

via modpodgerocksblog.com

44. tailor acorn flowers

44. TAILOR ACORN FLOWERS

A beautiful expression with no expiration date.

via bhg.com

45. teal felt in acorn

45. TEAL FELT IN ACORN

A beautiful match of colors defining a dinner setting.

via thegirlinspired.com

46. funky acorn rings 

46. FUNKY ACORN RINGS 

A treat for children and parents alike.

via hellohydrangea.com

47. simple white with a little red

47. SIMPLE WHITE WITH A LITTLE RED

A heart worth sharing in a splendid decor, an extraordinary match for a cozy-airy setting.

Source Unknown

48. Color in the natural ENVIRONMENT

48. COLOR IN THE NATURAL ENVIRONMENT

Spread a game of color with acorn caps in your family circle, children will love it !

Source Unknown

49. a simple pair for your christmas tree

49. A SIMPLE PAIR FOR YOUR CHRISTMAS TREE

One of the simplest crafts might be the one to win the Christmas tree ! A simple pair, ready to rock !

Source Unknown

Acorns might not be the first thing that comes to mind when one thinks of diy projects and crafts but yet their potential is extraordinary and they`re quite resourceful, lucrative, they can solve a lot of problems despite their small form-factor ! What do you think about acorn crafts? We would love to hear from you in the comment section below !

We step on them everyday and don't really pay much attention to their design. But a properly designed floor is the foundation of your entire interior and exterior design line. It reflects your taste and personality in a discreet way, inviting, guiding you through your home in unexpected ways. Marble floors, hardwood floors or the already classical DIY pallet floor, the possibilities are numerous and vary according to taste and budget. Which one is your favorite and would opt for? Choose from the gallery showcased below of 32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard the right design for you.

Cool Floor Designs

#1 transparent leveling compound over a concrete floor resembling water

32 Highly Creative Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (1)

Tutorial @ hgtv.com

32 Highly Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (2)

via houselogic.com

#2 build a giant map for your workplace

32 Highly Creative Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (3)

via uncovet.tumblr.com

#3 Construct a tape hopscotch for short play brakes

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (4)

via haga26.se

#4 use molds to stamp concrete and obtain a wood floor look

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (5)

Tutorial @ thelilhousethatcould.com

#5 use HUNDERTWASSER inspired optical illusion on the floor to manipulate perception

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (6)

via sliptalk.com

#6 use salvaged wood to create your wooden floor

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (7)

#7 exquisite HUNDERWASSER like bathroom design

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (8)

via goodshomedesign.com

#8 paint a few blocks of your regular floor and beautify through color

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (9)

via abeautifulmess.com

#9 use wooden pallets to make an outdoor deck

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (10)

via 1001pallets.com

#10 use mesmerizing mosaics

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (11)

via eliassantosportfolio.blogspot.com

#11 build a penny floor with patience

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (12)

Tutorial @ adetailedhouse.com

#12 Insert decorative gravel between wood tiles

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (13)

via essentialbaby.com.au

#13 combine wood boards with bricks to obtain a neat rustic look

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (14)

Tutorial @ 1900farmhouse.blogspot.com

#14 Make large stripes on the floor to bring the wooden texture to light

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (15)

via curbly.com

#15 Stain your concrete

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (16)

via strattonexteriors.com

#16 use river rocks in your background flooring

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (17)

via cindab.com

#17 use complex interlocking floors

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (18)indoor-and-outdoor-floor-woohome-17

via evolulignum.blogspot.no

#18 wooden paths surrounded by river rocks are a great combo

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (19)indoor-and-outdoor-floor-woohome-18

via trendir.com

#19 paint your hallway floor in a beautiful creative way

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (20)

Tutorial @ alisaburke.blogspot.com.es

#20 use wooden textures as guidance in your home

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (21)

via hardwoodfloorsmag.com

#21 use colorful homemade mosaics

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (22)

via inspirationsandwich.wordpress.com

#22 sliced wooden trunks used as organic natural flooring

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (23)

via houzz.com

#23 be brave enough for wild colors

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (24)

via blog.hgtv.com

#24 Use brick in the Kitchen floor

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (25)

via thehandmadehome.net

#25 Use stencils to add beautiful motifs to your floor

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (26)

Tutorial @ remodelista.com

#26 one tone floor offering stability through color

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (27)

via housebeautiful.com

#27 Wineries inspired wooden floors

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (28)

via lisaroy.ca

#28 use smart transition between materials

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (29)

via remodelista.com

#29 spray paint faux stone to transform a simple concrete patio

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (30)

via dumpaday.com

#30 Re-purpose old belts creatively

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (31)

Tutorial @ thesuels.blogspot.com

#31 add a creative art floor in your laundry room

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (32)

#32 use little wooden tiles in your backyard or balcony

32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard homesthetics design (33)

via apartmenttherapy.com

What do you think about the gallery showcased above? Are you ready to transform your design through floors only? We would love to hear your opinion in the comment section below.

Food Safe Epoxy Guide 101 [All You Need To Know]

Sanding Epoxy Resin Guide 101 [All You Need to Know]

Acrylic Pour Painting [All You Need To Know]

Water-Based vs. Oil-Based Polyurethane Floor Finish 

The walls are the one protecting us in our very own shelter. These are elements that are providing us comfort in all its shapes, slowly creating an imaginary box in which we feel safe, we feel at home. If we realize this or not it goes without a saying that these walls that are protecting us are also directing the interior décor directly, imposing our furniture positioning, our circulation flow in the home and calling indirectly the activities that a room can accommodate and carry. They are a highly important element in our home from absolutely every point of view and as a result they should also carry our personality, a drop of our character and our taste. Through  Wall Art you can dictate all of these, through cool no-money decorating projects you can ensure that your house becomes your home without influencing your pockets.

You do not need huge resources to personalize your décor and moreover you do not need anything others telling you what your walls should wear. We have featured underneath a selection of inexpensive decorating project meant to feed your imagination and help you start your own wall art décor projects.

43 Wire Art Sculptures Ready to Emphasize Your Space

Cool No-Money Decorating Projects

#1 DIY Washi Tape Pattern Wall Art

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (1)

 

#2 Paint Stars Above the Bed or Crib With Glow in The Dark Paint

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (2)

 

#3 Decorate Your Wall By Attaching Fabric With Liquid Starch

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (3)

Source: numberedstreetdesigns.blogspot.com

#4 Simple Gold Dots Beautifying a Wall Through the Metallic Finish

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (4)

Tutorial: thehomesihavemade.com

#5 Musical Scores Shaped Into Extraordinary Hearts

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (5)

#6 Start a DIY Moroccan Style Wall Art Project by Simply Using a Wall Stencil

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (6)

Tutorial: whiletheysnooze.blogspot.com

#7 Simply Extraordinary DIY Wall Murals

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (7)

Tutorial: apartmenttherapy.com

#8 Wallpaper Like Design Materialized With Foil Tape

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (8)

Tutorial: karapaslaydesigns.com

#9 Create Frames With Washi Tape For Your Favorite Snapshots

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (9)

 

#10 Use Wine Corks for Wall Art Installations

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (10)

Tutorial: projectrowhouse.blogspot.com

#11 Simple Moss Graffiti Beautifying a Vertical Plane

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (11)

Tutorial: wikihow.com

#12 Colorful Honey Comb Treatment Beautifying and Interior Decor

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (12)

Tutorial: vintagerevivals.com

#13 Metallic Gold Contact Paper Empowering a Blank Wall

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (13)

 

#14 Chic Wall Art Idea

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (14)

#15 Paper Toilet Core Up-cycled Into Wall Art

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (15)

#16 Use a Paint Roller to Create a Neat Wallpaper Look

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (16)

Tutorial: bitrebels.com

#17 Colorful Temporary Wallpaper Art Made out of Washi Tape

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (17)

Tutorial: brit.co

#18 Simple Clouds Near Hot Air Balloon Sculptures

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (18)

#19 Add a Grass Like Texture to Your Wall With a Simple Broom

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (19)

Tutorial: ehow.com

#20  Heart Shaped Memory Corner

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (20)

Source: instiz.net

#21 DIY Paper Butterflies Wall Décor

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (21)

Source: goodshomedesign.com

#22 Art Supplies Organized in Gradient Wall Décor

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (22)

Source: wired.com

#23 DIY Rainbow Colored String Wall Art

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (23)

Tutorial: instructables.com

#24 Simple Painters Tape Used to Create Patterns

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (24)

 

#25 Old Laundry Basket Used to Obtain Polka Dot Walls

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (25)

Source: thelilhousethatcould.com

#26 Extremely Graphic Vintage Pallet Wall Art

25+ Cool No-Money Decorating Projects That Will Beautify Your Decor Through Wall Art homesthetics decor (26)

Source: countrydesignhome.com

We would love to hear valuable feedback in the comment section below on these Cool No-Money Decorating Projects. What are your walls wearing?

The bathroom is the most relaxing room in our homes. A well designed bathroom can simple erase the stress gathered throughout the day and induce peace and tranquility. You have the power to create with little to no effort, in your own home, a calm, a soothing atmosphere animated by ambient light, pastel colors, wooden textures of various kinds and plants, all these being the ingredients of an extraordinarily successful recipe. 19 beautiful affordable decor ideas that will add the spa style to your bathroom have showcased below, we invite you to cast a glace at the gallery and notice how little efforts can have huge results into your design line.

Affordable Decor Ideas

1. Use Wooden Textures as Accents and Add Coziness and Warmth

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (1)

via houzz.com

2. Use Reclaimed Wood to Build a Chic Bathtub Caddy

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (2)

via  yahoo.com

3. Create Low Shelves to Accommodate Candles and Towels

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (3)

via  hgtv.com

4. Create Homemade Bathroom Salts For Your Own Spa at Home

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (4)

via  latoyaedwards.net

5. Use Floating Candles to Add Peace and Tranquility to Your Sanctuary

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (5)

via pfisterfaucets.com

6. Materialize a Tiny Spa-Like Bench

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (6)

via  domesticdiehard.blogspot.com

7. Use Ikea`s Outdoor Decking Solutions to Build a Spa-like Bath Mat

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (7)

Tutorial @ houseofhepworths.com

8. Wood Shelves Built Into the Wall

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (8)

Source unknown.

9. Transform Your Bathtub Into a Pool

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (9)

via houzz.com

10. Set the Ambient Right and The Results Will Be Extraordinary

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (10)

via marshallsabroad.com

11. Use Wooden Bathroom Floors

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (11)

via cuded.com

12. Sculptural Shapes and Textures Carved Into Breathtaking Wooden Sinks

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (12)

via improvenet.com

13. Soft White Towels at Your Grasp Nestled in Style

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (13)

Tutorial @ the-whiterabbit.com

14. Add Greenery to Filter the Air and Beautify the Space

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (14)

via theguardian.com

15. One Day a Week Go All the Way

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (15)

Source unknown.

16. Create a Goodies Pack

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (16)

via pinterest.com

17. One Little Wooden Bench Can Change the Scenery Through Storage and Texture

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (17)

via ana-white.com

18. Pebble Candles Surprising Through Texture and Shape

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (18)

via harabuhouse.com

19. Add Outdoor Wooden Floor to Your Shower Floor

19 Extremely Beautiful Affordable Decor Ideas That Will Add The Spa Style to Your Bathroom Homesthetics Spa Like Bathrooms (19)

via typeinteriors.com

The gallery above showcases rapid solutions able to change various design lines with little to no effort. We would love to hear your opinion on the matter and hear how you would intervene in your bathroom with small little acts able to make a change.

In the 1990s, the United Arab Emirates began experiencing a massive building boom known as the New Dubai. Projects like the Palm Islands, Burj Al Arab Hotel, Dubai Mall, and the most extravagant of all, the Burj Khalifa, became icons of an ever-changing city. The battle between architects, engineers, and designers commenced, each striving to leave a mark on the magnificent Dubai, offering architectural challenges that were both well and poorly received. From a city with strong traditional roots, Dubai transformed into a beacon of modernity and, some say, excess.

In fifty years, Dubai has undergone such a dramatic change and development that it has become unrecognizable. The urban built area exceeded 500 square kilometers, and the foundation for what would soon be the tallest building in the world was being laid. The construction of skyscrapers has lost its original purpose of being built in city centers that lacked space and required dense construction. Skyscrapers have become symbols of modernity and capitalism – when you have the power to go big, why limit yourself?

In the quest to establish its newfound modernity, Dubai sought to create iconic buildings to attract investors.

Anthropologist Kanna Ahmed writes in Dubai: the City as Corporation:

"Downtowns have transformed from contexts primarily for functional centrality to centers of symbolic capital. With the development of both information and design technologies, it has become possible to design increasingly radical and flamboyant (or “iconic”) buildings and to disseminate images of this photogenic architecture instantaneously on a global scale. Images of downtowns replete with aesthetically fanciful buildings, instantly consumable for their vividness and superficiality, are now standard implements in the advertising toolkit of both established major urban centers and, like Dubai, cities attempting to establish a cutting-edge reputation for themselves."

While considered "pointless," the Burj Khalifa has become Dubai's icon, polarizing everything.

Karmin Blair wrote for Architectural Record in 2010:

"Iconic skyscrapers, especially those that strive for the fleeting title of “world’s tallest building,” are rarely the progeny of cold logic. Their backers are invariably motivated by ambition and ego. The architect does not control whether or where such behemoths are built. He or she can only ensure that they are proud and soaring things, not Frankenstein-esque, XXL-size monstrosities. Such is the considerable achievement of Adrian Smith, FAIA, and his former colleagues at the Chicago office of Skidmore, Owings & Merrill (SOM) in the gargantuan yet persuasive Burj Khalifa."

Its structure is an elegant creation of steel, concrete, and glass, designed to be graceful and refined, and to refocus attention away from the Palm Islands. Although the Burj Khalifa is not an exemplary model of green design, its double-pane low-E glass panels make up a skin system that traps condensation that would otherwise evaporate. While a small act for a building that will consume almost a million gallons of water a day in a region where water is a scarce resource, it nonetheless cuts back on water requirements by 20 percent.

The Burj Khalifa's design spirals upward with a series of setbacks that gradually taper the tower to a slender end with a 700-foot spire. It was deliberately conceived to be more organic, partly due to an effort to echo local forms. The Hymenocallis blossom, a desert flower common in the Arabian Peninsula, inspired the tower’s triple-lobed footprint. The architects assert that the design contains motifs of Islamic art, and that when viewed from the base or the top, the tower “recalls the onion domes of Islamic architecture.”

Homesthetics Conclusion 

Dubai’s rapid transformation had positive but also negative effects. The criticism continues, especially from the West, and it's ironic that the Burj Khalifa, and the entire Dubai for that matter would be criticized by the ones who designed and built it.

Rem Koolhaus writes:

“What has fascinated me in Dubai is how dominant our reading is. By “our” I mean the West. Dubai happened; we participated in its construction. We were complicit in its extravagance. But we were also the first to denounce its absurdity. What I fear, now that we have declared the “end-game,” is that we will also be the first to tell Dubai not to be itself anymore, to tell Dubai that it’s over and to declare prematurely an end, not only to an experiment, but also to a real cultural change that has been taking place in and underneath all of this, and that still deserves to reach its own conclusions.”

The New Dubai and its Symbol: The Burj Khalifa Tower sketch The New Dubai and its Symbol: The Burj Khalifa Tower luxury The New Dubai and its Symbol: The Burj Khalifa Tower old The New Dubai and its Symbol: The Burj Khalifa Tower

Related Articles

45 Of The Most Famous Buildings In The World With Unconventional Architectural Structures

5 Buildings Destroyed During WW2 Now Rebuilt From Ashes

 

 

Two bathrooms can often demand more space than available, and that’s where the Jack and Jill model comes to the rescue. 

These are perfect for families with two kids or couples living together in adjoining rooms. Now, you can choose among numerous Jack and Jill designs and plans, but please note the space available and the budget before settling for an option. 

You can also combine different designs for your bathroom, ensuring that two or more doorways lead to the place from adjoining bedrooms. 

Moving on, we will tell you all about the top Jack and Jill bathroom ideas in the following section. You should find minimalistic, colorful, neutral-shaded, and country-style design variations to explore. 

So, read on! 

Top 35 Jack And Jill Bathroom Ideas

Simple bathroom with walk-in shower and two hand wash basins

1. Setting Up The Mirror

Setting Up The Mirror

A mirror is an essential addition to a Jack and Jill bathroom layout. So, you can opt for a larger one that covers both the sinks or settle for two small mirrors placed next to each other. 

2. Improved Storage Space

Improved Storage Space

Since two people will use the bathroom, there needs to be ample storage space for utilities and gadgets. We recommend designs that involve well-placed cabinets and storage racks under the sink or along the walls. 

3. Using Shower Curtains

Using Shower Curtains

You will need privacy while using the bathroom at some point in time. Living together may have its perks, but that does not mean you have to give up your personal space. 

Invest in a good shower curtain that will keep the shower area hidden from the rest of the bathroom. We suggest that you look for good quality, waterproof and durable material that is easy to clean. 

4. Easy Access

Easy Access

A shared bathroom needs to have open floor space for both parties to move about freely. In this picture, you will see a bathtub and a cabinet on both sides, with a walking space in between. More than two people can also move around the bath space easily without disturbing each other. 

5. Shower Door

Shower Door

Jack and Jill bathroom design does not generally involve a shower with glass on the sides. That would make it entirely transparent and might hinder your privacy. Instead, it can have walls on both sides with just a glass door fitted with a shower curtain giving you all the needed privacy. 

6. Glossy Finish

Glossy Finish

You can enhance the look of the bathroom by adding a glossy finish to the frame design of the furniture. This makes the place look sophisticated, and the woodwork looks very elegant. The separate cabinets below the double sinks can then be used to store essentials separately. 

7. Wooden Finish

Wooden Finish

If you are looking to complement the Jack and Jill layout, then a wooden finish can be used on the furniture. This enhances the interior design while you can have enough space to store personal things. 

As you can see in the picture, there are two washbasins and three mirrors on the wall. The space between the basins is wide, giving people enough space. Plus, the walkway in between will provide you with room to walk through or keep a chair. 

8. All-White Bathrooms

All-White Bathrooms

If you find the color white to be soothing, you can use it for the entire bathroom. It will make the shared space look bigger while adding to the style. To do this, you can opt for white furniture, a white framed mirror, basins, and a white shower curtain. 

Warm white light will complement the interior space and the dark wall color. You can also paint the walls in a dark gray shade and add white wainscoting around the bathroom. 

9. Small Bathroom Design

Small Bathroom Design

If you own a small bathroom but want it to look aesthetically pleasing, this simple bathroom design will work out well. Here you can see how a small space has been used to fit in the sink, toilet, and shower room on the side. White color is used around the place to make it look more attractive. 

Moreover, white has the power to make a space look bigger, and you should keep that in mind while purchasing. 

10. Two Vanity Sinks

Two Vanity Sinks

If you have a large space, utilize it to create two vanity sinks instead of one. They can have two mirrors and two separate cabinets with a tub. Install wall lamps on both sides of the mirror, and you will have created a beautiful bathroom. 

In the picture, the entire interior has been done in pure ivory white, which makes it all the more radiant. We recommend adding some golden highlights to lift the ambiance further. 

11. Eco-friendly Lights

Eco-friendly Lights

You may not always be using the toilet area at the same time as your partner or housemate. That would mean a heavy consumption of electricity if all the lights in the bathroom need to be switched on whenever one is using it. 

Hence, we will recommend opting for eco-friendly lights wherein you can place an accent light on top of each mirror. They should have separate switches so that you can switch on one of them at a time. 

12. Double Or Single Vanity

Double Or Single Vanity

If you are confused between choosing a single or double vanity, this design can be opted for. It is a single vanity cabinet, but there is more space than other options. It will provide you with greater storage space but will take up less floor space. 

We totally loved the sleek and compact design that it sports. Pair it up with accent mirrors and lighting to enhance the look. 

13. Vinyl Floors

Vinyl Floors

In case you are looking for a unique yet affordable type of floor design to choose from, then using vinyl for the flooring will be a great idea. Vinyl is easy to lay, and you will not have to spend a lot of money purchasing and installing it. 

14. Stone Finish

Stone Finish

This is one of the most elegant designs that we have come across to date. You will find a bathtub sitting in the middle with enough space for two people to get in at a time. Then there is a hand basin with a wooden base on the side. This goes very well with the stone finish of the walls. 

15. Tight Space

Tight Space

For bathrooms with very tight spaces, you will not be able to install dual sinks. Instead, settle for a small sink and a cabinet underneath. We love the sleek and slim design, which does not make the space look overcrowded. Add an open side cabinet for the rest of your products, and you should not have any further problems. 

16. Calm And Classy Interior

Calm And Classy Interior

Are you looking for a calm and classy Jack and Jill bathroom to indulge in after long work hours? You can create one of your own with the help of wood and white walls. Check out the image, and you will see that one side of the wall is made with wood while the other side is painted in white shades. 

There is a bathtub in the center with a double washbasin on the side, and a wooden stool is placed right beside the bathtub. Plus, we love the minimalist design and the use of space here in this Jack and Jill bathroom layout. 

17. Brick Tiles

Brick Tiles

While paint and wallpaper are often used in Jack and Jill bathrooms, you will be surprised to see how well white brick tiles can add to the overall design. These tiles can immediately make the walls stand out. Add ivory white brick tiles and pair them up with a dark-colored wall. Your guests will surely be impressed by your bathroom space. 

18. Large Window

Large Window

If the space is very confined and you want to make it feel more open, then installing a large window strategically inside the Jack and Jill bathroom can work. You can install blinds to ensure people from outside cannot see you. Plus, the window will allow fresh air to come inside the place, making it more ventilated. 

19. Luxurious Design

Modern wooden vanity with a mirror in a gold frame and sconces on the wall, a low table with decor and a rug with a chandelier. 3d rendering. Luxurious Design

A beautiful Jack and Jill bathroom can be made with a touch of luxury. Yes, you can invest in creating a long and beautiful countertop with seats on the side. Design them well with a mirror on one side which adds to the space. 

You can then have two towering cabinets on both sides that will add to the overall design. That is not all, as you cannot miss out on the Jack and Jill sinks on the other side of the room. 

These bathroom designs work for multiple people using the same space. You might even end up spending most of your time at home in this space, considering the elegant and sophisticated design. 

20. Contemporary Zen

Contemporary Zen

If you are looking to create a peaceful and comfortable Jack and Jill bathroom, this can be a great design to choose. The place has an open floor with only two dominant colors in the space. 

Additionally, you will see a wooden backsplash and an adjustable wooden panel for privacy. We can almost imagine scented candles burning with a few reed sticks on the side. Install a good speaker, and you can have relaxing music to go with the space. 

21. Marble Floors And Walls

Marble Floors And Walls

This is a unique design wherein the floor has been matched with the walls. There is parity in all the surfaces, keeping them in sync, and the marble surfaces reflect light creating a very interesting ambiance inside the bathroom. 

That is not all, as blue lighting has been used for the bathtub, which adds to the overall design. 

22. Attic Jack And Jill Bathroom

Attic Jack And Jill Bathroom

Attic spaces with two doors leading to two bedrooms can be utilized in a beautiful way. Check out this geometric design with angled walls, and you should have a great example, to begin with. 

Adding on, natural lighting has been used to create more space, and the mosaic wall, along with a frameless mirror, makes it all more beautiful. Some greenery has been used around the place, and a green towel is placed at the corner to bring a burst of colors. 

23. Rustic Countryside Design

Rustic Countryside Design

A bathroom can feel warm and cozy if you opt for this countryside vibe. Here, you can see a Jack and Jill bathroom open floor plan with neutral shaded carpets all along the floor. Hence, you can move around barefoot easily. 

Also, notice that beige, brown, and natural stone color has been used widely in the space to create a warm vibe. You can use round framed mirrors to add to the effect. Pair it up with some artificial flowers in the corner, and you have a gorgeous homely place. 

Moreover, the bathtub faces a window offering you a view of the outside. 

24. Geometric Design

Geometric Design

This can be a great design for a formal-looking bathroom meant for minimalist contemporary houses. It comes with a well-partitioned area with a geometric wall divider in the middle. Notice that shades of gray have been used for the interior space, and a frameless mirror has been placed over the countertop. 

On the other side of the double sink, there is the shower area and the toilet. You can use the retractable enclosure when privacy is needed. 

25. Black And White

Black And White

This yin yang Jack and Jill bathroom design will surely enhance the beauty of the bathroom area. The black and white contrast colors make it all the more appealing. Plus, the marble walls, as well as the light streaming in on the white corners, make it look very aesthetic. Circular mirrors have been used to give the yin yang feel. 

Also, the open cabinets make the space look even larger and more open. 

26. Partitioned Compact Design

Partitioned Compact Design

If you have a compact bathroom, then this Jack and Jill design can help in making the space look bigger. A marble divider has been installed in the center, which complements the green tiles along with the glowing white color of the walls. 

On one end of this wall, you will find the dual sinks along with two mirrors installed. The toilet seat is on the other side of the divider, and it is placed in the wall to save space. Plus, the ladder towel rack allows a lot of open space, making the area look bigger. 

You can also check out other space-saving bathroom ideas which work with most types of bathrooms. 

27. Columned Sinks

Columned Sinks

This design redefines the idea of a semi-private Jack and Jill bathroom design. You will be able to see a chest of hardwood cabinets on both sides of the two sinks. These can be used by two people to keep their things separately. Also, the smooth granite top is very functional and can be used to keep essentials. 

Additionally, the curved mirror design along with lighting on both sides enhance the look of the bathroom. 

28. White And Beige

White And Beige

White, beige, and glass walls can truly lift up the ambiance of a place and make it look beautiful. Check out this design where beige has been used for the walls, while the rest of the place is done up in ivory white. Mirrors cover a large section of the wall making the space look a lot bigger. 

This is a minimalist design, but you can add greenery to the space to lift it up even more. There are other minimalist designs that you can check out if you desire a simple bathroom with one sink. 

29. Couple Shower

Couple Shower

If you are sharing the space with a significant other, then you might want to enjoy taking showers together. So, why fight over one shower when you can have two at the same place. We loved this innovative Jack and Jill bathroom design where two showers are placed next to each other. 

30. Popping Colors

Popping Colors

Do you want the bathroom to have a bright color scheme? We will recommend using a bright pop red color on one of the walls, which can then be matched with white walls on the other side. The design here contains walls at an angle, which adds to the overall look. Plus, the cherry red wall has a beautiful deer head art piece and white double sinks that fit right in. 

31. Mounted Shelves

Mounted Shelves

A great way to enhance existing space and make it look bigger are mounted shelves. While this involves dual sinks, you can get mounted shelves for both and keep the base area open. Pair it up with a glass shower room, and you should be good to go. 

32. Neutral Shades

Neutral Shades

Here, importance has been given to creating clean lines, a modern vibe along with a minimalistic color scheme. The gray and white color scheme goes very well together, creating a very chic and contemporary vibe. Plus, there is ample lighting, thanks to the large glass window on one side. You can use drapes to cover the area and preserve your privacy. 

You can also explore other gray bathroom ideas on the internet. 

33. Tile On Tile

Tile On Tile

You will find a great tile contrast used here for this Jack and Jill bathroom. There is a contrast between hexagonal and subway wall tiles, enhancing the effect. And the compact design has been made in such a way that enough light streams in and makes the space look bigger. The white color stands in contrast with the wooden sink cabinet. 

Further, you can use a few colorful accessories as accent pieces in the place. 

34. Asymmetrical Design

Asymmetrical Design

If you wish for an angled look, then this uncommon bathroom design truly stands out. There are two countertop sinks placed at an angle to each other. In between, there is a bathtub placed with sleek sides. You will see windows lining up the wall, which adds to the scenic view. 

Now in case you live by the beach, this can provide a very chic and coastal look. The powder blue walls add to the white of the window pane and cabinets. 

35. Multifunctional Design

Multifunctional Design

Here, we have a large floor plan with sinks placed in an asymmetrical design. The two sinks are accompanied by a closet that is present in the center of the hallway. This Jack and Jill bathroom plan will not make you feel like you are trapped in a small space. Moreover, it will work very well for people with two kids or more. Each can go about their business without disturbing anybody else. 

Jack And Jill Bathroom Ideas FAQs

Q1. What Is A Jack And Jill Bathroom?

A Jack and Jill bathroom is generally a shared bathroom with two or more entrances. They are generally made between two bedrooms and will have doors on both sides. It is best for couples or families sharing spaces or living in two adjoining bedrooms. 

Here, you will find separate sinks but a shared bath and toilet. There is ample space for all those who are using the bathroom to keep their essentials. 

Q2. Why Is It Called A Jack And Jill Bathroom?

The name “Jack and Jill” has been derived from the famous nursery rhyme, which is about two siblings. Jack and Jill bathroom plans are generally designed in such a way that there is ample space for parents and children both. There can be double doors or more depending on the number of people using the space.  

Q3. Are Jack And Jill Bathrooms Outdated?

These bathroom styles are not seen a lot today because they generally require a lot of space. Apartments are no longer so big that you can accommodate a big bathroom with two sinks. Plus, they were popular with families who had five kids or more. Today, families have also become smaller, making it unnecessary to create such large bath spaces. 

Q4. What Makes A Bathroom A Jack And Jill?

A bathroom needs to have at least two doors, and they should be sandwiched between two rooms or more. They are like an ensuite bathroom but made for two bedrooms or more. 

Q5. Does Having A Jack And Jill Bathroom Add Value?

A Jack and Jill bathroom may not add separate value to a place, and the return on investment will generally be moderate. However, if it fits well with your family and you plan to stay in the house for long, then this is a great bathroom idea to settle for. 

Q6. What Is The Smallest Size For Jack And Jill Bathroom?

Essentially, you will need at least 40 square feet to ensure that there is a sink, tub, and toilet. Now, this would mean using one sink in the space. If you wish to have two sinks, then an asymmetrical layout may help you experiment with a small space. 

Q7. How To Get Rid Of A Jack And Jill Bathroom?

If you must have two separate bathrooms, then you can make that happen by renovating and converting a large Jack and Jill bathroom. But that would mean you already have a large bathroom to work with. In case it is small, you can just block the second door and allow only one entrance to remain. 

The compact bathtub with glass wall and bedroom. Jack And Jill Bathroom Ideas

Jack And Jill Bathroom Ideas Final Words

You will need to combine style and quality to come up with beautiful and functional bathrooms. And we assure you that most of the Jack and Jill bathroom ideas mentioned here will give you that. 

Just make sure that you add a pop of colors wherever possible to enhance the space. And remember that greenery always makes a bathroom look vibrant and cheerful. 

You can also indulge in other bathroom ideas that can be found online. If you are still confused, then a licensed designer can be hired to design the Jack and Jill bath area. With this, we have reached the end of this guide, and it is time to wrap up. 

You can now use your creativity to bring up the vibe of a bathroom model. Until next time, take care. 

Wonderful Elegant Grey Bathroom Ideas

18 Shabby Chic Bathroom Ideas

Add Glamour With Small Vintage Bathroom Ideas

15 Black And White Bathroom Inspiration Ideas

66 Epic Wood in Bathroom Design Ideas

20 Smart Bathroom Storage Ideas

Ideas On How To Create A Masculine Bathroom

17 Rustic And Natural Bathroom Inspiration Ideas

99 Super Cool Shower Curtains to Transform Your Bathroom

19 Unexpected Bathroom Artwork

Walk-in Showers 101 | Pros & Cons, Tips & Tricks, Design Ideas

Ever since its earliest days in the 1930s when the population started to swell thanks to construction workers arriving to build the Hoover Dam, Las Vegas has steadily grown to be the gambling capital of the world. Yes, Macau might generate many times the revenue of Vegas, but it’s unlikely to ever attain the same iconic status of so-called Sin City. That’s why in 2017 it attracted 42 million visitors from around the world drawn by its bright lights, amazing sights and round-the-clock action, 365 days a year.

For some, its heyday was in the 1960s when the legendary Rat Pack were synonymous with the city and before the big corporations took over but, as the figures show, it still has a huge appeal for anyone wanting to experience the ultimate casino experience. But nowadays people like to play one mobile bingo sites that way they can do it from the comforts of their home. So it’s not surprising that over the years it’s produced some truly incredible facts and statistics and here are just 16 of them.

Interesting Facts About Las Vegas Follow

  1. There’s plenty of room for everyone

There are around 150,000 hotel rooms and suites in the greater Las Vegas area so anyone who wanted to spend a single night in each one of them would need a little over 409 years to do it. At current prices it would also cost them around $18 million, excluding tips.

  1. It’s the place to be for banana ice cream

The eccentric millionaire Howard Hughes lived for many years at the Desert Inn (in fact, when he was asked to leave he bought it for $13 million). One day he ordered 200 gallons of banana ice cream but soon decided that he preferred chocolate instead. So the hotel was able to offer the banana version free to residents for a year.

  1. Nuclear testing was a form of entertainment

In the 1950s when a great deal of nuclear testing was being carried out in the Nevada Desert it became a very popular pastime for visitors to the city to gather in the casinos to watch the distant mushroom clouds rising into the air. There were even accompanying beauty pageants called “Miss Atomic Bomb”.

  1. Vegas consumes an awful lot of energy

The combination of bright lights and the air conditioning that’s essential to keep casinos and hotels cool and patron in that "Play Now" attitude. In the desert heat means that the city’s energy consumption averages out at 8,000 megawatts per day. This is enough to power 8 million homes or even the entire state of Idaho including all of its businesses too.

  1. You have Vegas to thank for Fed Ex

Without Las Vegas the global delivery service Fed Ex wouldn’t exist today. In the early days of the company, its founder, Fred Smith, was facing bankruptcy when he decided to take the last $5,000 out of the bank to play blackjack in Vegas. He managed to turn this into $27,000, more than enough to settle the debts and carry on trading.

  1. Astronauts are also impressed with the bright lights of Vegas

An estimated 12.5 million light bulbs are used Fremont Street and the legendary Bellagio Fountain at an estimated cost of $5 million per year. This, along with the many other megawattage lights, mean that astronauts orbiting the planet have reported that it’s the brightest city on Earth that they can see from space.

  1. There are plenty of superstitions upheld in Vegas

In Asian cultures, and particularly in China, the number 4 is regarded as being unlucky as the character is similar to the one for death. In order not to discourage Asian visitors, many hotels including the MGM Grand have no 4th floor. Even more have no 13th floor either.

  1. Slots are where the money is

Slots are undoubtedly still the biggest money makers for Las Vegas and figures show they earned casinos $7,066,306,000 in 2015/2016. However, these are the games that probably face the biggest threat from online competitors who have been extremely successful in attracting new players through the use of free spins no deposit offers.

 

  1. Ethan Miller is Vegas’ biggest ever winner

Still on the subject of slots, the biggest ever win in Las Vegas was claimed 15 years ago in 2003 by Ethan Miller, a 25-year-old software engineer from Los Angeles who wagered $100 on a Megabucks slot machine at the Excalibur casino winning $39.7

Million at odds of 1 in 16.7 million.

  1. Vegas is the home of romance

Las Vegas is not only the gambling capital of the world; it’s the wedding capital too. On average there are 315 weddings held in its chapels every day and one of the best known is The Little White Wedding Chapel where many celebrities have chosen to get hitched. One of the most famous was Britney Spears whose ceremony lasted 55 hours.

  1. ‘Welcome to Las Vegas’ isn’t actually in Vegas

The famous Strip, as well as the iconic “Welcome To Las Vegas” sign with its lucky silver dollars are not really in Las Vegas at all. They are in a suburb called Paradise that’s actually around four miles due south of the city limits.

  1. Elvis is the king of Vegas

One performer who is synonymous with Las Vegas is Elvis Presley in his later jumpsuit-wearing years. From the very first time he performed at the International Hotel in 1969 until his death in 1977 he put on over 1000 shows there including 837 consecutive sell-outs.

  1. The Wynn tops the list of the most profitable casino resorts

The most profitable of all the resort casinos is the Wynn Las Vegas which generated revenue of $1.69 billion in 2017 and the second most profitable is the Bellagio at $1.36 million. The bulk of the Wynn’s revenue comes from the casino ($646 million) with accommodation raising $608.4 million.

  1. You can find a burger with 8,000 calories in

As you might expect, Las Vegas hotels get through a staggering amount of food each day, thanks to the 24-hour dining available almost everywhere. One of the most notorious restaurants is the Heart Attack Grill that serves a “Quadruple Bypass Burger” which weighs in at a coronary-inducing 8,000 calories.

  1. The storm drain tunnels make for a nice home

It’s estimated that over 1000 people live in the storm drain tunnels under the streets of Las Vegas. There are over 200 miles of them all overall so there’s plenty of room for everyone and with just 4 inches of average annual rainfall it’s pretty dry too.

  1. Vegas includes a fine piece of history

There are many famous recreations of the world’s buildings in Las Vegas but at the Main Street Station Casino, the men’s toilets include a genuine section of the Berlin Wall, transported there after its destruction in 1990.

Have you ever been to Vegas or are you planning to visit it soon ? We would love to hear your experiences in the comment section below !

45 Of The Most Famous Buildings In The World With Unconventional Architectural Structure

5 Buildings Destroyed During WW2 Now Rebuilt From Ashes

 

The Jubilee Church is formally known as Dio Padre Misericordioso and located in Tor Tre Teste; the main purpose of the project was to revive the community and the area. It is one of the most renowned buildings and a truly inexhaustible source of inspiration for designers.

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

The designer won the international project competition in 1996 because of the brilliant shapes of the building, inspired by the purity of the cube and the sphere. The Church's triangular site is divided into four main parts: first, the precinct, including the church and community center; second, the northeast terrace; third, the northwest recreation court; fourth, the west parking area.

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

The form generates a series of spaces which along with the great concrete mass control the internal temperature, minimizing energy consumption. The conceptual religious ideas can be found on the inside too; the internal space was carefully designed so that it would respect Christian beliefs and at the same time provide a fully functional space. The main interior attraction is the organ, integrated in a cubical element, another shape that stands at the base of Christianity.

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

The first and most noticeable thing about the building is the presence of the three concrete shells that arch in graduate heights from 56 to 88 feet. Derived from the shape of the sphere, they contrast with the rest of the structure because of their round shape. Between them and on top too, the designers placed glass ceilings and skylights so that the interior would be flooded with as much natural light as possible, a central motive in Christian religion. During the night, the church’s presence becomes even more significant because of the light emanating from within, animating the surrounding landscape.

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

The form generates a series of spaces which along with the great concrete mass control the internal temperature, minimizing energy consumption. The conceptual religious ideas can be found on the inside too; the internal space was carefully designed so that it would respect Christian beliefs and at the same time provide a fully functional space. The main interior attraction is the organ, integrated in a cubical element, another shape that stands at the base of Christianity.

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

The exterior site is laid out in two parts: the western side featuring two courts separated by a paved causeway and a recreational garden and the seond court featuring a reflecting pool, providing a meditation space for the visitors. On an urban level, the Jubilee church has become a landmark for the region; the perfectly balanced proportions and forms along with the materials, the colors generate a wonderful example of how the project of a modern church should be treated, providing inspiration for any architectural project.

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Homesthetics conclusion:

There is no need to conclude anything this time. Richard Meier is a renowned architect who has impressed us with his perfectly balanced design which have inspired many designers, teaching us what architecture is all about. However, I do have to say that the Jubilee Church is in my opinion one of his most awesome designs, probably the best.

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Iconic Modern Architecture-Jubilee Church in Rome by Richard Meier and Partners Homesthetics

Architects: Richard Meier and Partners, New York, USA
Location: Tor Tre Teste, Rome, Italy
Client: Vicariato of Rome
Structural engineers: Ove Arup and Partners, Italcementi
Mechanical engineers: Ove Arup and Partners, Luigi Dell’Aquila
Concrete prefabricated panels: Italcementi
Lights and illumination: FMRS, Erco
Year of the competition: 1996
Year of completion: 2003
Constructed area: 830 m2 church, 1671 m2 parish complex
Photographs: Andrea Giannotti, Gabriele Rossetti

45 Of The Most Famous Buildings In The World With Unconventional Architectural Structure
5 Buildings Destroyed During WW2 Now Rebuilt From Ashes

This iconic glass skyscraper’s official name is 731 Lexington Avenue and houses business, commercial and residential spaces in the heart of one of the most beautiful cities of America, New YorkThe 731 Lexington Avenue tower is divided in two main functions: a six-story base that serves as an entrance to the Bloomberg Company and access to all the public spaces among which New Yorker’s can find shops, banks and restaurants; the rest of the ensemble is dedicated to residential areas like luxury condominiums( beyond the 31st floor) and offices. The Bloomberg Tower Ensemble is in fact composed of three buildings: on Lexington Avenue-a 55 story structure, on Third Avenue- a 11-story building and the 7-story One Beacon Court that links the first two volumes and merges the entire structure into a one of a kind single building.

 

This iconic glass skyscraper reaches 245,62m / 806ft which make it the 14th highest structure in New York and the 42nd in America. It was designed by César Pelli & Associates and developed by Vornado Realty Trust. This massive structure was constructed entirely of glass and steel, which allow it to integrate perfectly in New York’s environment and architectural style. It simple rectangular shape resembles the encircling neighborhood and the entire city as well. It’s not unique or revolutionary in any way but it adds value to the appeal of New York through its high rise and illuminated top. The living areas are located as high as possible to offer the maximum amount of privacy and the best view toward Central Park, whilst the public spaces like offices and shops were placed below to provide easy access. The massive building structural systems include a tuned mass damper that reduces swaying, especially due to powerful winds.

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

The crown jewel of this iconic glass skyscraper is the One Beacon Court, built in the shape of a horseshoe, was inspired by other public buildings of New York, like Grand Central Station and the skating rink at Rockefeller Center. It’s curious yet imposing shape has a powerful effect on the visitors, creating an enclosed, welcoming and protected intermediate space, between the city and the privacy of the structure. Its elliptical space is ideal for vehicular drop-offs because it offers the proper in and out route. The dramatic, enveloping shape can be taken as a giant atrium, a one of a kind way to meet the public and allow them to enter the ensemble. Vlad Leto is a New York City photographer who specializes in surprise proposals, engagements, weddings, music, parties, fashion & other types of photography.

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Iconic Glass Skyscraper in New York-The Bloomberg Tower Homesthetics (1)

Type: Offices / residential
Location: 731 Lexington Ave, New York City, NY 10022, USA
Construction started: 2001
Completed: 2004
Management: Vornado Realty Trust
Antenna spire: 286 m (938 ft)
Roof: 246 m (807 ft)
Floor count: 55
Floor area: 1,400,000 sq ft (130,000 m2)
Architect: César Pelli & Associates
Developer: Vornado Realty Trust
Structural engineer: Thornton Tomasetti

45 Of The Most Famous Buildings In The World With Unconventional Architectural Structure
5 Buildings Destroyed During WW2 Now Rebuilt From Ashes

Shorter days, longer nights, bonfires, bitter winds, thick ice - if you haven’t guessed it already, let us tell you we are talking about winters. 

Winter is certainly everyone’s favorite season, but the question is, how do you make your fishing expeditions successful? For fishing during the winter months, you will have to drill holes in ice. Only then will you be able to catch some fish for a hearty meal. 

Ice anglers are great but not that effective for drilling holes in ice. That’s when electric ice augers come into the picture. Anyone who loves fishing round the year will certainly love this little device. 

However, with a plethora of options, getting the right one for yourself might appear challenging. That said, we are here to help you out with our review-based guide. 

After extensive research, we’ve rounded five top-notch options available on the market. Also, we’ve added a buyer’s guide to help you further. So, let’s dive right in! 

Best Electric Ice Augers 

Fisherman with an auger on the frozen lake Granby, Colorado.

1. ION ‎Electric Ice Auger Series

This high-performance electric ice fishing auger is one of our top picks for all the right reasons. Thanks to the excellent battery life, this electric ice auger can drill as deep as 1000-inch on just a single charge. Weighing only 22 pounds, this electric ice auger is perfect for all your fishing expeditions. 

ION 33405 8 Inch Power Auger 3 Amp
  • 3 AMP HOUR, GEN 1 BATTERY: A high-performance, 3 Amp Hour,...
  • ION REVERSE: Reverse eliminates the need for an ice skimmer...

Why Did We Like It?

Of course, we were instantly drawn towards its sleek and stylish design, but there’s more to this auger than what catches our eyes. With its 3 Amp-hour, 40 MAX Lithium-Ion battery, this is one of the most powerful electric ice augers on the market. 

Also, this electric auger doesn’t require frequent charging and can dig up to 1000 inches deep into ice in just a single charge. Thus, it is an excellent alternative to gas-powered augers. 

Moving on, this electric auger has a reverse button that lets you flush drilled ice down the hole. Hence, you need not spend extra bucks to buy an ice skimmer. On top of it, this electric ice auger doesn’t make any noise which means you can drill ice in peace. 

What’s more, this auger weighs only 22 pounds which makes it one of the lightest ones augers on the market. Thus, carrying this with you will not be difficult at all.  

What Could’ve Been Better?

Considering its efficiency and performance, this is one of the best electric ice augers on the market. That said, it comes with an expensive price tag. So, if you’re on a budget, this might not be an ideal option for you. However, if you can spend a little more, this is the best bet. 



Pros

  • Lightweight and portable
  • High-performance battery
  • Doesn’t make noise while drilling
  • Stylish design




Cons

  • Comes with an expensive price tag



2. StrikeMaster Lithium 40v Electric Ice Auger

If you are looking for electric augers that will cut through ice in a breeze, this Lithium 40v ice auger by StrikeMaster is worth considering. Thanks to the strong blades, this electric auger can drill up to 100 holes. Overall, this equipment is perfect for those looking for electric ice augers for their fishing adventures. 

Why Did We Like It?

One of the best alternatives for gas augers, this auger by StrikeMaster has an excellent battery life and can drill up to 100 holes in ice on a single charge. 

On top of it, this device features two serrated laser blades that cut through ice smoothly and effortlessly. Moreover, they are made of stainless steel, so you can rest assured that they are resistant to corrosion. Thus, this electric ice auger is highly durable. 

Furthermore, this battery-powered auger is pretty lightweight as it weighs only 24 pounds. Thus, portability will not be an issue with this device. Simply tuck it in any corner of your car, and you’ll be good to go. 

What’s particularly striking is that this auger has an internal battery management system that ensures the longevity of the battery. Along with the electric auger, the package consists of a battery and a charger. 

But that’s not all; the brand offers a two-year warranty on the motor, battery, and charger of this electric ice auger.  

What Could’ve Been Better?

Easy to use and lighter than a gas-powered auger, this is one of the best electric ice augers on the market. Despite being a top-quality ice auger, we suggest you store this device properly as the body is made of plastic. So, it may get damaged easily. Considering the price paid, this product is a bang for the buck! 



Pros

  • Can drill through ice effortlessly
  • Excellent battery life
  • Easy to transport
  • User-friendly device




Cons

  • Plastic body



3. Landworks Electric Ice Auger

Looking for battery-powered ice augers with LED lights so that you can drill ice in the dark without any issues? Then take a look at this ice auger by Landworks. With its high-intensity LED light, this auger is perfect for fishing during the evening. Moreover, it features ergonomic handles that let you carry this auger without any difficulty. 

Landworks Ice Auger Power Head w/Steel 8"x39" Bit Heavy Duty...
  • ECO-FRIENDLY & SAFE: Unlike gasoline auger, battery-powered...
  • EFFICIENT: Our Power Head is designed with a 3-Planetary...

Why Did We Like It?

This battery-powered ice auger features a 48v motor that drills through ice most efficiently. Once fully charged, the battery is powerful enough to dig 60 holes in one go. 

In addition to that, the blades are carved out of alloy steel that prevents the blades from damage from the exterior elements. And that’s why it can bite through any surface smoothly and swiftly. 

Thanks to the threaded bolt design, the auger, and the blade are locked securely so you can work without worrying about your safety. 

Highly striking is its ergonomic handle, which lets you carry this ice auger from one spot to another without any difficulty. While the left handle features a reverse control button to eject the auger quickly from ice, the right handle lets you control how deep you want to drill. 

Weighing only 22 pounds, this ice auger offers easy mobility. Along with an auger, the box consists of a two-amp-hour Lithium-Ion battery and a charger.  

What Could’ve Been Better?

Undoubtedly, this is one of the best electric ice augers because of its sturdy body and super quiet motor. However, we wouldn’t recommend this device to beginners as they might find it challenging to use. And so, this will not be an ideal option for them. 

But, this is an excellent option for professionals who are experienced in handling electric ice augers. 



Pros

  • Lightweight and portability
  • Sturdy blades can withstand the exterior elements
  • Ergonomic handles
  • Higher transmission efficiency




Cons

  • Beginners might find it challenging to use



4. StrikeMaster Lithium 24v Lite-Flite Auger

Lightweight and sturdily built, this electric ice auger by StrikeMaster is perfect for fishing adventures. With its 8-inch height, this electric ice auger can drill up to 50 holes on a single charge. Overall, this compact and sturdy device will be your perfect companion for those who love to ice fish on chilly December mornings. 

Why Did We Like It?

If you haven’t found a sturdy electric ice auger for fishing expeditions, your search ends here. With its five-amp hour lithium-ion battery, this auger has enough torque to cut through ice and let you fish to your heart’s content. 

Thanks to the internal battery management system, this electric ice auger has a durable battery. Not only that, but it also features a deadman safety switch that will stop the device from causing accidents or mishaps.

Unlike other augers on the list, this one weighs around 27 pounds. However, it is still lightweight and can be carried from one spot to another without hassle. Also, it has a forward and reverses button so you can control the auger the way you want. 

What’s more, it has built-in LED lights which makes it easy to use this auger in dark areas. Similar to the previous StrikeMaster product, this one also comes with a two-year warranty on the battery, charger, and motor. Plus, it is reasonably priced.  

What Could’ve Been Better?

Easy to use and easy on the pockets, this electric ice auger is the best alternative to manual ice augers. However, we suggest you go through the instruction manual properly before charging the battery. Or else, it might stop midway, and your adventures will come to a halt. Of course, we are sure you wouldn’t want that to happen. So, make sure you charge it properly. 



Pros

  • Sturdily built
  • Lightweight and easy to transport
  • Comes with a two-year warranty
  • Easy on the pockets




Cons

  • Not charging it properly will cause unwanted problems



5. RAZR ‎40v Lithium Ice Auger

Another durable option, this ice auger by RAZR features the highest capacity battery that ensures you enjoy your fishing expeditions to the fullest. Moreover, it has a convenient push-button LED light that allows you to continue with your fishing activity even when the sun goes down. Overall, it is perfect for those who enjoy fishing during winter. 

Why Did We Like It?

Albeit low in rank, this electric ice auger deserved the spot on this list because of its affordable price. Thus, its affordability makes it an excellent choice for those on a budget. 

Kudos to the brand for adding a seven amp-hour lithium-ion battery that allows you to drill holes of about 1785 inches in ice on a single charge. This long battery life makes it a must-have for all your fishing adventures. 

Thanks to the reverse function, you can clear the slush from the hole effortlessly. Moreover, it has two stainless steel curved blades which make drilling ice all the more an easy task. So, bid adieu to your hand auger and get this one because of its excellent and reliable performance. 

Also, it features a die-cast aluminum transmission that lets you drill as many holes as you want within a couple of minutes. With its built-in LED lights in the base of the power head, you can also drill in low-light areas. 

What Could’ve Been Better?

Certainly, this is one of the best electric ice augers available on the market, mainly because of its affordability and performance. However, it isn’t as lightweight as other augers on the list. Hence, this might prove to be a hitch for some people. But, considering the price paid, we are sure you will ignore this minor issue. 



Pros

  • Curved blades make the digging process easy
  • Easy on the pockets
  • Comes with a reverse function
  • Has a quiet and brushless motor




Cons

  • Is slightly bulkier than other augers



ice auger drill background ice, winter sport tool hobby fishing

Electric Ice Auger Buying Guide 

Now that you know the best electric ice augers available on the market, were you able to choose one? Certainly, not. Even though knowing the top options helps to a great extent, choosing the right one remains a daunting task. 

That’s because there are a lot of factors that come into play that you must pay attention to while buying an ice auger. On that note, we’ve listed some of the important factors you must note before shopping. Hence, make sure you go through the points carefully before you invest in one. 

1. Blades 

One of the most important factors you must pay attention to while buying an electric ice auger is the blades. That’s because the primary aim of buying an ice auger is to drill through ice so that you can catch as much fish as you want. 

Since there are a plethora of options on the market, the blades of electric augers vary from one another. Generally, people go for 6-inch, 8-inch, and 10-inch blades, but it is important to consider the type of fish you want to catch. 

For larger fishes, it is recommended to go for larger blade ice augers. Also, make sure to go for ice augers that produce enough torque. Or else, drilling large holes will be difficult. 

Though going for sharp blades is great, we suggest avoiding too sharp blades as it can be dangerous and lead to accidents. Thus, make sure you check the blades properly before purchasing. 

2. Weight 

The next important factor you must pay attention to is the weight of ice augers. Since you will be carrying the electric augers to a fishing spot, you must buy one that is significantly lightweight. 

Electric augers don’t feature heavy engines, and that’s why they are lighter than gas augers. Thus, it is the best alternative to gasoline augers. Though electric ice augers weigh between 20 to 35 pounds, the one you go for typically depends upon your needs. 

If you’re looking for ice augers that can deliver more torque while drilling, you must go for heavy ones. However, if you rarely go on fishing expeditions, opting for lightweight ones will be the best bet. 

Those going for heavy ones can use an ice fishing sled to carry the auger to their fishing spot. Also, if you’re fishing with pets or children around, going for lightweight augers is a wise thing to do. 

3. Length Of The Auger 

Of course, you’re buying electric ice augers to drill through ice smoothly, and that’s why the length of the auger is one of the most important factors to consider. 

One way to figure out whether you should go for long or short ice augers is by having an idea of the approximate thickness of the ice. By doing so, you will be able to know which option will be the right one for your needs. 

However, if you fish in different spots, we suggest you opt for long augers as they will drill through both thick and thin ice without posing a problem. Moreover, if ice is too thick for your auger to drill through, you may purchase an auger extension. Or, you may even buy a kit that offers an extension with it. 

4. Battery 

After considering the blades, weight, and length, you must also take a look at the battery of the electric ice augers. As against gas augers where there is gas involved, electric augers run on battery. 

Of course, you’re investing in electric ice augers to drill through the ice and catch as many fish as you want. Thus, getting an electric ice auger with strong battery life is the best bet as it will let you drill more than 80 holes in one go. 

That said, we suggest you look for options that come with a battery of over five amp-hour. To be on the safe side, investing in ice augers that have a seven amp-hour battery is the best bet. Though this may cause you to pay extra pennies, it will prove fruitful in the long run. 

Also, here’s a pro tip - don’t forget to recharge the batteries of your electric ice auger each time you decide to go on fishing expeditions. Apart from letting you drill dozens of holes, it will also ensure the longevity of the battery. 

5. Price 

Those who have been using augers for years and are looking for options to replace their old equipment know how costly electric ice augers are. And that’s why it plays a crucial role in determining which electric auger will be the best for your needs. 

Though this must not be the only deciding factor, make sure you set a budget so that you will be able to filter the options accordingly. Thankfully, there are plenty of options on the market that are reasonably priced and offer excellent features, so those on a budget can easily get one for themselves. 

If you’re not on a budget, we suggest paying extra and investing in a high-quality auger as it will be loaded with top-notch features. Thus, we suggest taking a look at your budget and then deciding which option will be perfect for you. 

ice auger drill background ice, winter sport tool hobby fishing. Best Electric Ice Auger

Verdict

With that, we finally reach the end of our guide. Electric ice augers are the best alternative to gas-powered augers and are a perfect companion for drilling through the ice during cold weather. However, make sure you invest in a top-notch ice auger so that it will last you for years. 

Before we sign off, let us tell you our favorites from the list. The ION ‎Electric Ice Auger Series is the overall winner because of its lightweight and durability. However, if you’re looking for a user-friendly device, the StrikeMaster Lithium 40v Electric Ice Auger is the best bet. 

That said, we shall now take your leave. Feel free to shoot your queries in the comment section below. We’ll be more than happy to help you. 

Till then, happy ice fishing! 

Related Articles 

11 Best Auger Bit

13 Best Snow Joe Electric Snow Blowers

11 Best Snow Blower for Gravel Driveways

10 Best Snow Blowers For Large Driveways

5 Best Honda Snow Blowers

4 Best Simplicity Snow Blower

5 Best Commercial Grade Snow Blowers

10 Best Auger For Rocky Soil

Wood, with its delicate cozy texture and warm hues, intricate patterns offers a beautiful background material for a wide variety of DIY crafts and projects available all over the Internet. Stark white Scandinavian decors complete the serene homey décor with wooden touches in the form of branches, driftwood and gorgeous slices, making it the central piece of the entire interior décor scheme. Today we have focused our attention on the twig decorations chapter, all beautiful and unique in their own particular strong way. They come in to complement any décor with delicacy and finesse whilst introducing the natural element into focus. Choose your favorite from the 18  DIY Twig Decorations featured below and start crafting today.

Adorn Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations

1. delicate twig candle holders for a fresh interior atmosphere

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (7)

Source songbirdblog.com

2. twig seahorse wall  art piece completing a marine theme

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (6)

Source diy-enthusiasts.com

3. twig sun mirror frame making a statement

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (1)

Source hautelook.com

4. using twigs to ornate your lighting fixture and cast intricate shadows

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (10)

Source matrixworldhr.com

5. a fun colorful method of storing your jewelry

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (3)

Source stagetecture.com

6. wavy willow twigs displayed in a tall glass vase

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (4)

Source designimprovised.com

7. EMBELLISHING your side table lamp with neutral tones

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (2)

Source spaaz.de

8. cozy rustic twig lamp shade to cast complex shadows

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (9)

Source Sourcetheshabbycreekcottage.com

9. interesting elegant twig candle holder

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (8)

Source songbirdblog.com

10. perfectly cut complex twig wall art creation

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (1)

11. an UNCONVENTIONAL twig wreath for your front door

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (11)

Source homesthetics.net

12. using twigs and pieces of logs to create a wooden chair

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (5)

Source trucsetbricolages.com

13. exposing natural beauty in a simple rectangular frame

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (2)

14. crystal decorated twigs perfect for holiday decorations

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (14)

Source growcreative.blogspot.com

15. creating delicate Christmas tree decorations

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (13)

Source markkintzel.com

16. small golden, natural and silver twigs adorning glass candle holders

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations
Source freutcake.com

17. unconventional colorful dinner party decor

Adorne Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations-homesthetics (12)
Source Ruffled

18. the natural merged into an elegant décor

diy twig decor-homesthetics.net
Source Better Homes and Gardens

What do you think about these delicate DIY twig decorations? Feel free to share your ideas in the comment section below.

57 Tea Party Decoration Ideas for a Delightful Event

Wood in all its glorious forms and shapes makes the world an extraordinary place. Whether we talk about oak or bamboo, whether we think about wooden stumps, branches or even twigs, all types of wood are used as much as possible throughout the world thanks to their extraordinary capabilities and aesthetic values, all these magnificent attributes nestled in the complexity of a renwable resource that we can all access, we can all plant and harvest with ease today. With this though in mind we invite you to plant one tree and in the same day or week go wonder about and salvage wood for your next DIY wooden Lamp Projects; 15 ideas have showcased below, 15 wooden lamp crafts able to enhance your decor through both aesthetic values and functional beautiful ambient lighting alike.

Having a plant growing on your desk or a tree in your backyard while using a piece of its ancestors on your desk to make your life more beautiful and more comfortable is an extraordinary rewarding feeling. You`ve made a change, you`ve contributed to the world that helped your obtain the piece of salvaged wood otherwise doomed to destruction. Make a change today, plant a tree and start your own wooden DIY project!

DIY Wooden Lamp Projects

1. Organic wooden lamp created out of dried willow tree part

1. Organic wooden lamp created out of dried willow tree part

Source

2. Geometric ensemble filtering light

2. Geometric ensemble filtering light

Source

3. Simple minimalist lamps perfect for Scandinavian decors

3. Simple minimalist lamps perfect for Scandinavian decors

4. Driftwood piece in a modern interpretation

4. Driftwood piece in a modern interpretation

5. Retro arrow sign nestling light bulbs

5. Retro arrow sign nestling light bulbs

Source

6. Geometric design letting some light escape its shape

6. Geometric design letting some light escape its shape

Source

7. DIY wood cube pendant light for modern interiors

7. DIY wood cube pendant light for modern interiors

Source

8. Wooden sconce created out of plain wood

8. Wooden sconce created out of plain wood

9. Wooden elements add warmth to rough interior designs

9. Wooden elements add warmth to rough interior designs

Source

10. Recycle wooden parts combined in an unusual manner

10.Recycle wooden parts combined in an unusual manner

Source

11. Glossy white wooden branches composition

11. Glossy white wooden branches composition

12. Recycled wooden board holding on to beautiful mason jars

12.Recycled wooden board holding on to beautiful mason jars

Source

13. Wooden stripes merged into a light ball

13. Wooden stripes merged into a light ball

Source

14. Or transformed into a lampshade

14. Or transformed into a lampshade

Source

15. Driftwood pieces serving as a lamp body

15. Driftwood pieces serving as a lamp body

We would love to hear your opinion on these diy wooden lamp projects in the comment section below and of course, some feedback on the idea plant a tree, start your own diy project !

Still need lights in your home? Epic Himalayan salt lamps can be found here and sculptural and practical architect lamps here, you can also find more DIY lighting fixture ideas below!

Brilliant, innovative, smart kitchen utensils have been showcased below. A total of 15 items in different colors, textures and with different purposes that will aid you in your cooking endeavours started in the warmth and comfort of your own shelter. Meant to make you life easier and save you time in both preparation and cooking these 15 items have helped and inspired us, we have found them highly efficient in the shelves of a contemporary kitchen.

Smart Kitchen Utensils

How many fruits do you consume daily? Avocado is from a botanical point of view a large berry that contains a single seed, proportioned to its size. It is consumed mainly because it contains healthy fat, it has a high fiber content and last but not least because it contains valuable vitamins such as B, E and K.

If you consume this fruit daily you already know that peeling it is not the best part of the process. The avocado multi tool showcased below can help you in this endeavour magnificently : it has a slotted scoop for removing avocado flesh from skin, slots in scoop to mash avocados into guacamole, "Teeth" to grip and remove the pit and of course blade for cutting and slicing avocados. You can purchase this item by clicking the title above, we would love to hear you opinion on it.

 

This items requires no introduction or description. It must simply exist in any contemporary kitchen. Whatever fruits or vegetables you are washing this comes in handy. The smart kitchen utensil comes in different colors allowing you to blend the item in your kitchen`s color scheme seamlessly.

 

#3 Holdster USA -Rivet with Handle

This vintage looking holdster slips onto a standard wide-mouth canning jar and simply acts as an insulating sleeve so you can use it for all of your beverage needs wherever you go. This became our favorite "mug" right here. Whether you take the coffee to your office, a grab to eat or simply a tea in the living room, it works and it looks magnificently at any given time.

Holdster USA -Rivet with Handle 1

Holdster USA -Rivet with Handle 1

The Food Huggers are not fresh news in contemporary kitchens yet they should be mentioned in every guide. Highly colorful, fresh and extraordinary practical and useful at the same time. The image bellow is extremely graphic and exudes freshness, we think this pack as well should be in every kitchen. Be fresh and stay healthy whilst being responsible with the fruits and vegetables that you eat!

#5 Barroder Multi Tool -Smart Kitchen Utensils

With this item right here you can crush fruits, herbs or spices to add flavor, you can use it to create twists to garnish drinks, you can extract citrus flavors, pours perfect one ounce or half ounce amounts, separates ice from liquid as you pour, open traditional bottle caps as well as wine bottles and many others. You can call it Jack of all trades. Use it wisely.

Barroder Multi Tool

Simple, smart, innovative. The Giro Apple Slicer can aid you in the graphic endeavors that you would start with a cake or fruit salad. It will slice the apple magnificently without cluttering your kitchen with its slim profile and timeless design.

The Chef`n Citrus Juicer has been envisioned for lemons, limes, clementines, tangerines and small oranges being easy to use and press for anyone. It can become your favorite item in the kitchen if you have a healthy diet and you consume fruit salads regularly.

#8 Rice Cube-Sushi Tool-Smart Kitchen Utensils

Sushi is not everyone's cup of tee. That we know for sure. Yet for some is the icing on cake reason for which we are featuring this simple and graphic sushi tool. With it you can simply push the components in the shape that you want and speed up the process without sacrificing or ruining the aesthetics.

Rice Cub Sushi Tool 2

Rice Cub Sushi Tool 2

 

Snapi becomes the extent of your palm in serving food. It can aid you in serving almost any type of food efficiently and fast.

The Sinkstation is a smart kitchen utensil concept definitely here to stay. It is way too simple and useful for you to miss. Especially efficient when dealing with vegetables preparations for salads. From the day you use it for the first time you'll realize that how much time you have lost previously in preparation. The sinkstation also comes in different colors to match contrast your contemporary kitchen design.

Treat your wine, your lemonade or your sangria properly ! The Sempli or Vaso Aqua Crystal Decanter is making a graphic statement for your beverages by simply transforming the graphic colored content into a sculptural transparent piece of art on your counter. If you do not own a decanter already, this might be the one to start with.

 

These are not a must in every contemporary kitchen design but they certainly add color and bring a smile. They are not only shaped in a slim sculptural shape but they are reflecting and taunting shadows and colors in the cocktail as well. These can be also used to help you guests differentiate alcohol cocktails from the alcohol free cocktails or simply mark a guest of interest" Jack is the one with the green cocktail and blue ornament on top." .We find it simple, creative and useful in a contemporary kitchen.

Sansaire is the smart kitchen utensil in the guide. The smartest kitchen utensil in the guide. Sansaire is a powerful home immersion circulator, ETLus safety approved. It will aid you mix the contents of your bowl at a given speed, saving you time and reducing the possibility of sticking on the bowl, therefore saving your drink or food. It is not for everyone but it is a high end utensil that most chefs will want to have if they do not already own an immersion circulator.

#14 Silpoura -1 Clip-on Spout

Silpoura is a magic piece of plastic. 1 Clip on Spout that will save you time on cleaning your kitchen. You will never miss pouring items again. It`s small, easy to clean and attachable to any kind of pan.

Just by looking at the picture below you will realize how much you need this item. If you are a barbecue enthusiast and you entertain, as it is natural, in the evening, you have definitely had this problem with lighting before. Even if you a powerful source of light to aid you, your shadow or the shadow of your friends by the barbecue will still cause your problems. We use this already in team building hangouts which end with a barbecue. We are sure you will find it very useful as well.

Grillight -Lighted Spatula

 

What do you think of the collection showcased above? We highly appreciate creative and smart kitchen utensils, they help us save time and work far more efficiently long term. We would love to hear which is your favorite item in the list and what else do you use in your smart contemporary kitchen today.

 

Been a long time since you met your friends? Want to hang out with them this weekend? Well you have to plan something then, right? This is where the difficult part comes in. We all want a chance to hang out with our friends during a weekend and just settle down and have a good time. But when it comes to planning the whole thing, everyone struggles. Who’s got the time?

It isn’t really that hard though. You just need to put your mind to it for an hour and start preparing for it. Fortunately for you, you’ve stumbled upon this guide and are now reading this article. Once you’re done you’ll be 19 ideas closer to hosting the coolest Get Together ever! So get reading and start preparing once you’re done!

Featured Image via Vinicius Amano@viniciusamano

  1. Stock up on a great Film Library

    What better way to hang out with friends than to sit back on the couch with all of them around you and catch a great film? This is especially fun if you’re watching a movie that just goes with friendship and relations as its main theme! Stuff like The Hangover or The Fast and the Furious work really great. More light hearted flicks like The Intern also work!Just have a bunch of these available and nearby the television set ready to play whenever your friends decide it is time to catch a movie together!

  2. Stock up on Booze

    Another important thing is to stock up on the Alcohol. There’s a very cost-effective way to go about this. Usually, everyone’s needs are met if you have certain amounts of each type of Alcohol available but make sure you have a lot more beer than the rest. Beer is cheap and pretty much anyone will enjoy it.
    Image via Gabriel Gurrola@gabrielgurrola

  3. Keep a few board games ready

    Another really great idea for get-togethers is Board Games. They’re a great way to bond among multiple people. Games like Scrabble, Monopoly and Carrom are great for this! You could also keep some unorthodox games like Battleship and Chess.Another idea along a similar theme is card games. Uno is one of the best games to play with a group of friends and offers pretty much unlimited fun with all its twists and drama. There’s also Cards Against Humanity.

  4. Plan out a few activities

    Keep a few activities in mind to keep your friends indulged beforehand. You know your friends the best and you’ll also know what kind of activities they’ll love indulging in! It could be anything from drinking games to dancing to outdoor sports!Have a schedule planned out. It could start with something like a simple ice-breaker to get things going, like a game of Truth or Dare. You can then go on to things like watching a film, playing board games, going out there and having some fun playing a sport or some physical activity.Just start out subtle and keep increasing the social indulgence with each activity. You’ll have a ball of a time and it’ll really make your friends want to meet more often too!

  5. Food Preparations

    There are plenty of things you could do here. A great meal goes a long way towards increasing bonding between people and that is a known fact. It's up to you to decide how you’d want to go about this but rest assured there are plenty of ideas to experiment with here.You could order from a nearby restaurant and have them deliver it at the perfect time when everyone would be hungry (Goes in accordance with the planning of your activities). You could prepare the meal yourself if you love cooking or experimenting with cooking.As a matter of fact, you could also invite a few of your friends over to help you with planning out the meal. Come to a collective decision as to what food y’all want to enjoy or what you’d enjoy cooking together. This is as much a bonding activity as any other.

  6. Keep a Food Dehydrator at Home

    If the get-together is at your house, make sure that you have a food dehydrator. Dehydrated food is much better to eat. It feels fresher and it is healthier. It also reduces waste. You won’t have to take the trash out next morning, or you might be too hungover to do that. So, it’s pretty good to have the best food dehydrator as a backup.

  7. Plan an outing

    Who says get-togethers have to be just at home? You could plan a whole outing with an itinerary. Maybe go to the mall and hang out. Go window-shopping, visit the gaming arcade, have a great meal full of fast food! Everything works out!You could also plan a visit to an amusement park or theme park. Call your friends and decide the best mutual date. Make sure all of them are confirming and keep their schedules clear. Go ahead and plan it!
    Image via Muhammad Haikal Sjukri@pantiumforce
    One of the most fun ways to have a get together is a Pool Party! What better way to beat the heat in the summer than to go to the local swimming pool and play some games in the water?

  8. Keep a check on the topic of discussion

    This is an important factor in ensuring that your get-together is going well with your friends and nobody goes home with any doubt or sour moods. Keep the topic of conversation light. Indulge in celebrity topic or discuss a light hearted movie or book. Most importantly, DO NOT allow the conversation to switch to Politics.When it comes to politics, everyone has a world view of their own which is bound to differ with someone else’s at some point. This can really lead to some arguments or bitter fights. Whenever you feel the conversation is headed in this direction change activities or indulge your friends with a different topic.

  9. Have some good music playing in your house.

    Music goes well with just about any gathering. It genuinely is an art that brings people together. Keep a playlist ready and start playing it half an hour to 45 minutes before your buddies arrive. This will ensure that your friends enter your house to some great music while also setting you in the mood for a get together.

  10. Keep the Bathrooms clean and the bedrooms tidy

    This is another important thing to pay attention to. Get-togethers, especially those with alcohol involved can really get out of hand for some people and people tend to need to visit the bathroom or lie down and catch a break quite often. So just go the extra mile here and have your bathroom and a room in your house prepared.Clean up the commode and arrange your bed. Keep your bedsheets in order and the pillows clean with fresh covers.
    Image via Ali Inay@inayali

  11. Arrange for a Karaoke Night at your place

    Karaoke Nights are the best! Call your friends over and tell them you’re having a Karaoke Night at your place. Or you could go to the local pub hosting Karaoke Nights and do the same. But it is a lot more fun if you’re doing it on your own at your place or a friend’s place.The thing about Karaoke is that people love showing off their taste in music to their friends and it is all the more fun if you get a chance to sing it to them. A karaoke night can really liven the atmosphere up!

  12. Keep the meet up during a sports event

    What could possibly be better than hanging out with your friends, enjoying beer watching an NBA or Baseball match? A get-together is really fun when all of your friends are sitting together watching the game in one room. It’s arguably one of the most fun ways to hang out with friends.There’s cheering, sneering, shouts of joy and moments of anxiety. A sport has it all and it is fun to see all your friends expressing so many emotions at the same time. It can be one of the most fun experiences ever!

  13. Movie Marathons

    Another really great get-together idea is Movie Marathons. That’s right. We’ve all wanted to go on that Lord of the Rings or Star Wars marathon with a group of friends and why not? It’s among the most fun things to do in life and you definitely can organize that!Call your friends over for the entire weekend and have a no-sleep policy. Start a series and don’t get up until the end! Keep the popcorn, drinks and food prepared, your Netflix on and connected and you’re good to go!

  14. Video Game Tournaments

    We’ve all wanted to prove that we’re the best player at Street Fighter or Mortal Kombat! Well there’s nothing better than organizing a get-together where you call your friends over, connect the Playstation and get gaming and more importantly, trashtalking about beating each other!

  15. Scavenger Hunt

    Prepare a Scavenger hunt. Plan it out with another friend and invite your group to participate in it! Not only is the scavenger hunt fun in itself but the planning out part of it is a really enjoyable experience and a great group activity to indulge in with your friends, colleagues and co-workers!

  16. Go Camping

    Pack your backpacks with tents, jackets, raincoats, a camera, and a sleeping bag and go camping as a get-together! Camping is a very enjoyable experience and it can especially be fun as a get-together. Catching up with them while roasting marshmallows over a campfire next to a lake is a surreal experience and you should definitely try it!

  17. Start a book club

    If you’re someone who loves reading, chances are you might keep friends around who love reading just as much as you. Call them up, and tell them about this new book club you’re starting and bring them in on it.Not only is this a great way to interact and catch up with friends you already know but also a really fun way to meet new people with similar tastes and interests and hang out with them!
    Image via Brooke Lark@brookelark

  18. House Party

    Host a house party! Invite everybody in the neighbourhood and your friends! Have a disco setup or rent a dance dance revolution machine, stock up on the alcohol and set up an open bar. Send out the invites online or over e-mail.A house party is one of the best ways to hang out, interact with and talk to people while being casual about it! There’s nothing people love more than getting invited to house-parties. It’s a great excuse to get some social interaction going!

  19. Backyard Barbecue

    Host a barbecue night at your place in the backyard. Have the grill ready and invite your friends over for it. Set up some hammocks in your backyard, a dining table with some chairs and get going. Bonding over burgers and the barbecue grill is a really great way to spend some time with your friends!

Well, that’s all we have for you! If you’re reading this now your brain is probably stacking up on some great ideas to organize a get-together with your best buddies! Go on and get planning! Have fun socializing!

While Trane offers some of the most expensive yet reliable models that may last for more than 15 years, Carrier is known for its brand reputation and noise-efficient HVAC systems. Likewise, Lennox models have high SEER ratings for better energy efficiency.

Choosing the right HVAC system can get a tad bit difficult, considering the vast number of brands available out there.

However, Carrier, Trane, and Lennox are the most popular and reputable ones in the HVAC industry. All three brands offer top-notch quality, innovation, and reliability, along with prompt customer service. But which of the three is the right pick for your air conditioning and heating requirements?

Let’s find out!

What Is An HVAC System?

What Is An HVAC System

An HVAC (heating, ventilation, and air conditioning) system is designed to regulate the temperature, humidity, and air quality in buildings, homes, and other enclosed spaces. The system consists of multiple components that work in synergy to offer efficient heating, cooling, and ventilation, hence, the name!

Typically, HVAC systems feature a furnace or heat pump, a thermostat, vents, ductwork, and an air conditioning unit. As you may already guess, the heat pump heats the air while the air conditioner cools the air. Similarly, the ductwork allows the cool/warm air to pass through, while the vents let the air enter the rooms.

The ventilating component of an HVAC system circulates fresh air while eliminating stale air. This, in turn, regulates humidity levels and prevents the buildup of bacteria, mold, and dust. Notably, the ventilation unit may include a heat recovery ventilator or energy recovery ventilator, which helps boost the energy efficiency of the system.

Other parts of an HVAC unit include the compressor, filer, blower, exhaust outlets, air return, and coils.

Trane At A Glance

Boasting a seasonal energy efficiency ratio (SEER) of 14.5-22, Trane is the international leader in the HVAC industry. The brand started off in 1885 by producing low-pressure heating systems and later tried its hand at selling air conditioners.

Today, I must say that Trane offers some of the most expensive systems. However, considering the consistent standard of quality and durability against harsh climates, the brand’s AC units are worth the splurge. Notably, Trane HVAC units last over the industry average of 15 years.

Trane State Availability

Trane HVAC systems are available worldwide, as the brand operates through dealers across the United States. Besides the units, you can find spare parts in supplies in over 360 stores in the US.

Trane Warranties

  • Optional Extended Warranty: covers manufacturer’s defects and cost of labor to fix them, but you will have to purchase this warranty separately
  • Registered Limited Liability: covers manufacturer’s defects for products registered within two months of installation and lasts for ten years
  • Base Limited Liability: covers manufacturer’s defects for products not registered within the aforementioned period and lasts for five years

Carrier At A Glance

Incepted in 1902, Carrier boasts a lineup of 16 HVAC unit systems, some of which are the most energy-efficient and quietest units on the market. Carrier central air conditioners are also priced on the steeper end, but the brand’s reputation and quality make up for it. 

Typically, a Carrier unit features single-stage, two-stage, or variable-speed compressors and must be installed by North American Technician Excellence (NATE)-certified technicians. As such, you can rest assured that the unit will be installed properly. Plus, you can reap the benefits of the 10-to-15-year warranty from a qualified technician.

Carrier State Availability 

Although Carrier central air conditioners are available all over the country, you must find a brand expert and authorized dealers to validate the warranty.

Fine Print

Unfortunately, Carrier’s warranty is not very favorable as it is relatively short and only backs the functional parts of the unit. Another bummer is the fact that the 10-year warranty does not include normal wear and tear and labor. And if you fail to register the product within three months of installation, the period comes down to five years.

Lennox At A Glance

Lennox International was founded in 1895 and has continued to woo homeowners with its energy-efficient HVAC systems. Most Lennox models boast the ENERGY STAR rating, and some were tagged as ENERGY STAR Most Efficient in 2022. 

Besides the durable, high-end Lennox air conditioners, the brand offers various lower-end models, too, all of which are just as efficient. As such, the high upfront cost of Lennox AC units turns into a valuable investment for many. 

Lennox State Availability

You can find a certified Lennox International dealer in all 50 states, so accessibility is never an issue. I suggest checking out the brand website to find a dealer or contractor near you.

Fine Print

  • Dave Lennox Signature Collection: comes with a 20-year warranty/limited lifetime on the heat exchanger, and a 10-year warranty each on the AC compressor and covered parts
  • Lennox Elite Series: comes with a 20-year warranty/limited lifetime on the heat exchanger, 10-year warranty on the compressor, and 5-year warranty on covered parts 
  • Lennox Merit Series: comes with a 20-year warranty/limited lifetime on the heat exchanger, 5-year warranty on the compressor, and 5-year warranty on covered parts

What Do These Three Brands Have In Common?

Albeit unique, all of these brands have a fair share of similarities. Some of them are as follows:

  • Most of their AC units feature a noise-minimizing insulation
  • All of their units use R-410A refrigerant 
  • All three brands offer certified installers for quality installation 
  • All units feature variable fans
  • All AC cabinets boast a corrosion-resistant enamel layer
  • All three brands divide their products into three pricing tiers
  • All of their AC units come with a standard limited warranty
  • All three brands offer single-stage, dual-stage, and variable-stage compressors
  • All ACs are compatible with digital assistants and smart thermostats 

Trane vs Carrier vs Lennox - A Comparative Study

Trane vs Carrier vs Lennox - A Comparative Study

1. Energy Efficiency

The energy efficiency of an AC unit is determined with the SEER (Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio or Rating) scale. This measure takes an entire season into account, precisely speaking, from April 15 to October 15.

The SEER of an air conditioning system is calculated by dividing the cooling output by the total energy consumption of the system during the same period. As such, a higher SEER rating implies better efficiency.

The SEER range of each brand according to the different price tiers are as follows:

Brand Model SEER
Trane XR 14.5-16
XL 17-18
XV 18-22
Carrier Performance 13-17
Comfort 13-17
Infinity 16-26
Lennox Merit 13-17
Elite 15.5-21
Signature 20-28

As you can see, a Lennox air conditioner is likely to offer more energy efficiency than any model from the other two brands. In fact, Lennox’s SL28XCV air conditioner boasts the highest rating of 28.

That said, other factors like insulation quality, regular maintenance, and more can affect the energy efficiency of the HVAC system. But if the SEER range is your utmost priority, go for Lennox.

2. Compressors

The compressor is the most vital part of your central air conditioner. It allows the refrigerant to move through the entire system to absorb warm air from the room and expel cool air through the ducts. The types of compressors offered by all three brands are as follows:

A. Variable Stage

This compressor type delivers the best performance and energy efficiency. Plus, it consists of at least three different settings, allowing it to operate at as low as 25-30% of its maximum capacity.

During hotter months, these compressors can function throughout the day while changing between low and high settings as and when required. Because of these favorable factors, these highly energy-efficient compressors are the priciest in the lot.

B. Double Stage

Also known as dual-stage compressors, this variety can run in both low and high-speed settings. Besides operating at its maximum capacity, a double-stage compressor can run just as well at  60-70% capacity.

Although double-stage compressors operate more often than single-stage compressors, they are more energy-efficient and hence, more cost-efficient. This is because the unit mainly uses the lower speed setting.

C. Single Stage

This type of compressor gets triggered as soon as the room temperature exceeds the thermostat setting. For instance, if the room is set at 70 degrees, the compressor will start operating when the room temperature hits 71 degrees.

Single-stage compressors are only capable of running at their maximum power, which means they start at 100%. Then they turn on and off frequently throughout the day. So, these compressors are quite affordable but also the least energy-efficient.

Trane vs Carrier vs Lennox Compressors

Trane

Trane air conditioners feature Climatuff compressors, and most of them use single or double-stage options. However, two of the premium tier models contain a variable-stage compressor. Notably, Climatuff compressors are well known for their quality and noiseless operation.

Carrier

Carrier air conditioners feature Copeland compressors, and most of the basic and middle-tier units employ a single-stage compressor. But Performance 17 is an exception here with a dual-stage compressor. The brand’s premium tier uses single and double-stage compressors, and only one air conditioning system offers variable capacity.

Lennox

This brand uses Copeland compressors. While the premium tier of AC systems features variable and dual-stage options, the basic tier consists of single and dual options. That said, the middle tier consists of variable-stage and single-stage compressors.

Now, choosing between a single or dual-stage compressor and a variable-stage compressor depends upon your budget, climate, and energy consumption. Overall, in my opinion, Lennox offers the best compressor types across its various models, as both Trane and Carrier offer limited-capacity compressors.

3. Digital Assistant Compatibility

In today’s fast-paced world, when an average person has the attention span of a goldfish, convenience is a must. And what’s better than having your smartphone linked to your AC and other smart home appliances with the help of digital assistant compatibility?

That said, all three brands offer this feature, with Trane’s Nexia, Carrier’s Cor Smart Home, and Lennox’s iComfort technology. Whereas Trane’s technology is compatible with Amazon Alexa or Google Home, you can connect your Carrier AC with Alexa. Lastly, Lennox’s digital assistant can be paired with all of the above as well as Siri.

Smart Thermostat

With a smart thermostat, you can operate your air conditioner from your phone, allowing you to regulate the temperature and check the energy consumption of the system. You can also stay updated about the overall state of your AC, thereby preventing issues from lingering or being overlooked.

Tip

Different brands offer different types of smart thermostats. So, if you upgrade your HVAC system, I recommend calling the same HVAC technician to install the smart thermostat as well. This is because the wireless system performs best when matched with the right HVAC unit.

Trane vs Carrier vs Lennox Smart Thermostats

Trane

Trane offers four types of smart thermostats, with the priciest options employing ComfortLink II technology. On the brand website, the thermostats have received ratings between 3.6-4.8 stars. The Nexia app also boasts a 4.8-star rating from almost 67,000 Apple app store users, indicating their user satisfaction with its quality.

Carrier

Carrier comes with six types of smart thermostats, which may enable you to control up to three or more separate zones in your house. As such, the brand may be a better choice for those living with loved ones who might have different preferences when it comes to comfortable temperatures.

The high-end models use the brand’s Infinite technology to operate. But it’s important to note that the Carrier Cor Thermostat app is not as highly rated as Trane’s Nexia app. In fact, users have complained about the app crashing and not being user-friendly.

Lennox

Lennox offers only three types of smart thermostats that employ its proprietary iComfort technology. Each has received mixed reviews from consumers, with ratings ranging between 2.2 and 3.5 stars.

To sum up, while Carrier offers more in terms of variety, both Carrier and Lennox somehow fail to meet the expectations of their customers. In my opinion, Trane emerges as the winner with its user-friendly app and the ability to integrate easily with other smart home equipment.

4. Warranty

Reliability should be at the top of your priority list when choosing an AC system for your home. After all, HVAC systems are a significant investment, so it makes sense to consider the brand warranty on offer before making a decision. Warranties serve as safety nets, allowing you to trust that the new central air conditioner you invest in will last for years to come. 

That said, all three air conditioner brands offer limited warranties for each of their AC models. Just remember that the warranties don’t cover the labor costs to repair any of the faulty parts.

Brand Models Compressor Warranty Parts Warranty
Trane XI and XV 12 years 10 years
XL 10 years 10 years
Carrier All Models 10 years 10 years
Lennox Elite and Signature 10 years 5 years
Merit 5 years 5 years

While both Trane and Carrier offer similar warranties, Trane’s 12-year warranty on XL and XV models gives it an edge over Carrier. A few Trane models also come with a 20-year heat exchanger warranty, which beats what many other brands offer.

It’s also important to note that the 10-year warranty offered by Carrier is only applicable if you register the AC unit within 90 days of installation. Failing to do so will reduce the warranty to 5 years. 

On the other hand, you’ll have to invest in a high-end Lennox air conditioner if you want a 10-year warranty on Lennox parts. So, if you ask me, I’d say purchasing an AC unit from the Trane brand would be a better option in the long run.

Tip

If required, you can purchase extended warranties for all three brands from third-party HVAC companies. 

5. Price

There’s no way to pinpoint the exact pricing for AC units from Trane, Carrier, or Lennox since there are many factors that determine the final cost. For instance, the installation cost of a model may vary based on the weather and location. Other factors, such as additional efficient equipment, installing more than one HVAC system, and pre-installed ductwork, influence the final pricing.

Moreover, all three brands partner with HVAC companies, acting as service providers between customers and the brand. The authorized dealers tend to set their own prices when it comes to materials and labor.

That said, the total price range (installation fee + unit price) for Trane AC models is the highest compared to Lennox and Carrier, with the cost mentioned on its website. On the contrary, Carrier and Lennox models are comparatively lower (mid-range). But Carrier doesn’t list its pricing stating the influence of varying factors on the total cost of the air conditioner.

Choosing The Right HVAC Technician

It’s not just about choosing the right AC brand and model. Finding the right HVAC tech is equally crucial. After all, poor AC installation can lead to problems, such as leaking ducts, which in turn, may lower the energy efficiency of the unit by 30% or even more. Consequently, the SEER rating will fall, and your energy bills will soar.

The best way to find the right tech to install the air conditioning system is by getting quotes from local HVAC contractors. And cross-check the quotes with two or more contractors from the neighborhood. It’s also important to remember that a very low quote might be too good to be true. They might not be thorough or experienced enough for the job at hand.

Make sure that the HVAC contractor you hire provides proof of being licensed and insured to carry out AC installations. 

HVAC Related FAQs

HVAC Related FAQs

  • What are the different types of HVAC systems?

    There are several types of HVAC systems, including central air conditioning systems, heat pumps, furnaces, boilers, and ductless mini-split systems. ‘

  • How can I improve the energy efficiency of my HVAC system?

    Besides upgrading to a more energy-efficient system, you can try sealing air leaks, improving insulation, and regularly maintaining and cleaning your HVAC system. Using a programmable thermostat and adjusting your temperature settings can also help save energy and lower your utility bills. 

  • How often should I have my HVAC serviced?

    It is best to have your HVAC unit serviced by a professional at least once a year, ideally before the start of the heating or cooling season. 

  • Final Words - Trane Vs Carrier Vs Lennox - The Clear Winner

    Final Words - Trane Vs Carrier Vs Lennox - The Clear Winner?

    Only you can decide on the clear winner in this comparative guide based on your cooling needs. For instance, a Trane air conditioner model may be your best bet if you don’t plan on shifting in the next decade. The brand offers a lengthy warranty of 12 years on certain models, and its highly-rated Nexia app is hard to beat. 

    On the contrary, a Lennox system will ensure better energy efficiency, allowing you to save money on energy bills. It’s a more affordable investment in the long run. 

    Likewise, Carrier, known as an industry leader for a long time, offers some of the most noise-efficient AC units. Moreover, its parts are easily available, making repairs inexpensive and more convenient. And, of course, make sure you find a qualified and licensed HVAC technician to get your AC unit properly installed. 

    If you’ve found this article helpful, you may also consider checking out my Amana Air Conditioner Troubleshooting guide. 

    Replacing an AC would be a sound decision if your unit is over 10 years old, runs on R-22 or needs frequent repairs. However, if your unit requires minor repairs, hiring an HVAC repair technician would be the best bet. 

    Is your age-old air conditioning unit failing to deliver optimum cooling? 

    Deciding between repairing and replacing air conditioners is challenging for every property owner. Sometimes, repairing a central air conditioning unit costs less than replacing it. But other times, the repair costs exceed the cost of replacement. 

    So, if you’re stuck at a crossroads and unable to decide between repair and replacement, this guide will help you.

    Air Conditioner: To Repair Or Replace?

    Air Conditioner: To Repair Or Replace?

    Contrary to popular belief, replacing your current system with a new one is more cost-effective than repairing it. Wondering how? Let me explain that to you. 

    Suppose the compressor of your old central air system stops working, and you spend a few dollars on replacing it with a new one. After the repair is done, your air conditioner is functioning normally. However, a few months later, the compressor malfunctions, or let’s say that the pump motor starts acting up. 

    If every few months, you call an HVAC technician to repair your current air conditioner, the maintenance costs will keep increasing. So, in such scenarios, replacing your old AC system with a new HVAC unit will be the best bet. 

    Before you head over to get a new air conditioner for your home, take a look at the major components of the system and the money required to get them repaired. 

    Parts Of An Air Conditioning Unit: How Long Do They Last?

    Much like other electronic equipment, AC units don’t cease functioning suddenly. Over time, with regular wear and tear, each of its parts starts to weaken and eventually fail. A few components, despite the HVAC equipment being operated at normal conditions, fail faster than others. 

    Repairing or replacing those parts is labor-intensive, especially in older units. That said, let’s take a look at the major components of AC units and their lifespan.

    1. Compressor

    The compressor is one of the most important components of an air conditioner, which is responsible for releasing the heat from the refrigerant. 

    Nestled inside the HVAC system, the compressor consists of both mechanical and electrical parts. The average lifespan of the compressor ranges between 12 years and over 20 years. In certain scenarios, a well-maintained compressor can last for more than 40 years. 

    Mostly, air conditioner compressors fail for two reasons:

    • Internal lock up 
    • Electrical short

    Note that once compressors start malfunctioning, they can hardly be repaired. That means replacing them is the only option for your system to function normally. 

    2. Condenser Or Outdoor Coil

    The condenser (heat transfer) or outdoor coil converts high-pressure gas, which it receives from the compressor to liquid. 

    Forming the outer wall of the AC unit, condensers are among those few components that have a low failure rate. That means they come with a longer lifespan than other components; of course, regular maintenance will determine their average lifespan. 

    3. Evaporator Or Indoor Coil

    Located inside an air handler or the top of the furnace (central heating), the evaporator or indoor coil absorbs heat from the indoor air and directs it to the compressor. 

    In newer AC units, evaporator coils are either made of steel, aluminum, or copper. Unlike condensers, they don’t come with a long lifespan; refrigerant leak may occur as early as 12 years. But in the majority of the ACs, evaporator coils leak refrigerant between 15 and 20 years. 

    The average repair costs of both condenser and evaporator coils are pretty much the same. 

    4. Other Parts 

    Other parts, though small, play an equally important role in the functioning of the air conditioner. 

    In both the new unit and the old system, the contractor is in charge of turning the air conditioner on and off. 240 volts pass through the residential AC units, but, over time, the metal develops pits due to operation, and the contactor burns, inhibiting electrical passage. 

    Moreover, the fan motor in air conditioner units keeps the air moving. With regular usage, the fan blades bend or lock up, preventing the air conditioner from functioning normally. Usually, fan blades last for about 10 to 12 years; however, they can exceed their average lifespan with proper maintenance. 

    Another small yet significant part of an air conditioner is the capacitor that supplies the initial burst of electricity needed by the unit to function properly. The power comes in a single phase, but the speed isn’t consistent. Low refrigerant, dirty coils, and extreme heat are responsible for a malfunctioning capacitor. 

    The Average Repair Cost Of Air Conditioners

    The Average Repair Cost Of Air Conditioners

    High energy consumption in air conditioners will eventually lead to an increase in energy bills. Whether it’s the capacitor or the fan blower that is malfunctioning, air conditioners call for immediate attention. 

    If you’re thinking of repairing your current AC unit, considering the average costs of repair is important. Here’s a quick rundown of the average repair cost of the important components of the air conditioner

    Replacement Components Average Cost
    Condenser $1,700 and above
    Evaporator $1,500 and above
    Compressor $2,000 and above
    Small Components $300 to $800

    Remember, at times, these may appear as a simple repair but can turn out to be something major upon diagnosis. 

    Efficient Energy Use: How Efficient Is Your Air Conditioner?

    Air conditioner efficiency is another factor that determines the cost. As previously mentioned, a malfunctioning air conditioner can shoot up your energy bills. But did you know that even older units tend to consume a lot of energy when running? 

    Although routine maintenance and repairs of your heating, ventilation and air conditioning (HVAC system) can be conducted by an experienced technician, an inefficient cooling or heating system can never be fixed. 

    In air conditioners, efficiency is measured by the seasonal energy efficiency ratio or SEER rating. Basically, it’s a computation of the amount of heat released in relation to the amount of energy utilized by an air conditioner. 

    Though the SEER rating starts at 8, there is no absolute limit to how high it can go. Most efficient HVAC units usually fall between the 20 and 25 SEER range. 

    Remember, an older system wouldn’t have a high SEER rating. But the seasonal energy efficiency ratio isn’t the sole element to gauge the performance of an air conditioner. Other factors, such as the condition of the electrical components, refrigerant amount, and professional maintenance, contribute to the output of your air conditioner. 

    5 Signs Of A Malfunctioning HVAC System

    Irrespective of whichever AC brand you purchase, the average lifespan of every unit ranges between 15 and 20 years. However, a lot of factors come into play, like climate, the frequency with which it’s used, and maintenance. 

    Even the most well-maintained unit runs into some problems after a period of wear and tear. Here are some signs of a malfunctioning HVAC system, so if you notice any of these, calling for HVAC professionals would be the best bet. 

    1. Your AC Is Making Strange Noises

    Never will a properly functioning air conditioner make noise; rather, it will run quietly. 

    An HVAC system becomes noisy as it starts getting old or with regular usage. Less noise indicates that a few parts in the unit have loosened, so your air conditioner will need minor repairs. For instance, when the fan doesn’t work properly, the unit makes minor sounds. 

    But if strange noises like grinding or squealing are produced by your HVAC system, there could be a major fault. In some cases, replacing the faulty component will help, but you will have to replace the unit if there’s severe damage.

    Whether you intend to repair or replace, calling for licensed technicians from a local utility company will be the best way forward. 

    2. Unexplained Upsurge In Energy Bills 

    Yes, energy usage varies from season to season, but the total cost each month, during the off-season, should be more or less similar. A sudden upsurge in energy bills is an indication that your HVAC system isn’t functioning properly. 

    There could be numerous reasons behind the sudden hike in your utility bills due to your air conditioner. However, there are a couple of things that I suggest doing before calling a professional for AC repair. 

    First off, clean the air vents, look for lumps and knots in the condensing oil and change the filter. Failing parts and air leaks also contribute to high electricity bills. The only way to increase your energy savings or energy conservation is by replacing your old air conditioner with an energy star-certified unit. 

    3. Excessive Dust In The House

    The function of an air conditioner isn’t limited to making a space comfy and cozy but also improves indoor air quality by countering air pollution. An efficient air conditioner will eliminate dander, dirt, debris, and dust from your space. 

    Excessive dust in your room means your HVAC unit isn’t as effective as it was formerly. Before you call an HVAC technician, try cleaning the air filters. But even after that, if the indoor air quality is poor, your best bet is to call a technician who can inspect the HVAC unit and identify the issue. 

    4. Unusual Odors From The Air Conditioner Unit

    Strange or unusual odors coming from the air conditioner unit are certainly a sign that the system isn’t working efficiently. 

    More often than not, ACs emit odd smells because of dirty filters, mold in the duct (flow), or damaged insulation. Even after cleaning the filters and ductwork or repairing the insulation, the awful smell doesn’t go away, you will have to book an AC replacement service. 

    5. Corrosion Or Acid Formation In The AC Unit

    Corrosion or formation of acid in air conditioners is never a positive sign. In such scenarios, you should hire an HVAC technician for AC repair right away, or you will have to incur hefty expenses. 

    The continued buildup of acid will reduce the lifespan of the cooling system and damage it to the extent that it will cease functioning. Corrosion or acid formation occurs due to a variety of reasons, such as:

    • Air leaks via a condensate pump
    • Contaminated refrigerant
    • Inconsistent, poor upkeep, or incorrect repairs
    • Exposure to extreme heat

    Through swift intervention, acid buildup in an AC unit can be controlled, if the motor of the compressor isn’t rusted. But if the unit is corroded, replacing it is the only solution because no amount of repairs will restore it to its normal condition. 

    Replacing Or Repairing Your Air Conditioner

    4 Questions To Ask Yourself

    Whether you should repair or replace your air conditioner is a big decision for every homeowner. Not only does it affect your finances, but also your safety and comfort. For homeowners confused between the two, I have put together a few factors that you need to consider when making a decision. 

    1. What Is The Age Of Your Current System?

    As I have already mentioned, AC units last for about 15 to 20 years, although a lot of factors come into play in determining their longevity. 

    If your air conditioner runs almost all year round, its life expectancy will be lower than those that are used seasonally. In addition to that, exposure to sulfur, salt water, and high humidity levels takes a toll on the efficiency of the unit. 

    Proper installation and regular maintenance are other factors that have a direct impact on the lifespan of the system. However, as a general rule of thumb, I’d say that you should replace your AC if it’s older than 10 years. 

    2. Is Your Home Air Conditioner As Efficient As The New Ones?

    I’ve already discussed the SEER rating that determines the efficiency of AC units. 

    As per the SEER rating, a system consumes less energy if it has a high rating. And these days, AC units (ductless ones) come with ratings of 14 to 25 SEER. 

    So, if you upgrade your 10 or 15-year-old 11 SEER AC unit to a 17 SEER one, you’ll save a lot on cooling costs. And if you wish to save more, upgrading to a unit with an even higher SEER rating will be wise. 

    Remember, saving energy isn’t only beneficial for you but also for the environment– so think wisely! 

    3. How Much Will The Repair Cost?

    Repairs like replacing a burnt capacitor or cleaning a clogged drain are minor ones. That means their replacement costs wouldn’t be so high that you should consider replacing your current unit with a new one. 

    But, in case you need to repair an AC that is at least 10 to 12 years old, the expected repair expense would be close to 50% of its worth. Therefore, replacing the unit makes more sense than spending money on repairs. 

    You should also consider how frequently your system requires maintenance. Ask yourself– has the AC been functioning normally without a hitch, or do you call technicians more often than not? 

    In the second scenario, upgrading to a new system like those with smart thermostats or variable speed technology is more cost-effective than spending money on repairing an old system.

    4. Is Your AC Still Running On R-22 Or Freon?

    Officially, R-22 has been phased out in the United States since January 1, 2020, because of its harmful effects on the ozone layer. Import and production are also prohibited, so obtaining it is extremely expensive. 

    Despite that, many old ACs still run on R-22 (a substance causing ozone depletion), which means you will have to use recycled refrigerant if there’s a refrigerant leak in your unit. 

    On the other hand, Puron or R-410A is the current standard refrigerant, an eco-friendly alternative to R-22, found in newer units. So, if you have an AC older than 8 to 10 years, your system runs on R-22 or Freon, and upgrading to a non-ozone-depleting chlorofluoromethane will be ideal. 

    Tip

    When choosing between repairing and replacing your AC, I suggest you consider how long you intend to stay in the same house. Like, replacing your old unit won’t be a sound investment if you plan on selling your home. Also, if your AC doesn’t cool the room as it should, upgrading to a new one will be the best bet.

    AC Replacing Or Repairing FAQs

  • Is it better to repair an old AC unit or replace it with a new one?

    Deciding between repairing and replacing your air conditioning system is certainly challenging for every homeowner. Nevertheless, taking into consideration certain factors can help you decide if you should repair or replace your AC unit. 

    They are as follows:

    • It’s older than 10 years or more than that
    • It’s making unusually loud noises even after servicing
    • It’s breaking down more often than not
    • Your energy bills are higher than they were in the past few years

    In such cases, repairing a unit won’t work because your air conditioning system is losing its efficiency. While you can go ahead and get the unit repaired, keep in mind that the problems will relapse, and the unit will break down again in a few months. 

    Another way to figure out if repair or replacement is the solution is to go by the 5000 rule. All you need to do is multiply the age of your AC by the repair cost. If it equals or exceeds $5000, the answer is simple: your air conditioning unit needs to be replaced. 

  • How much will it cost to upgrade to a new air conditioning unit?

    Approximately, it will cost between $2,750 and $12,095, although this depends on a variety of factors. The unit you choose and the size of your home play a crucial role in determining the replacement cost of an air conditioner. 

    If you don’t want to spend a fortune, portable units will be the best bet because they are relatively affordable. Even split systems aren’t that expensive, but they call for professional installation. 

    However, be prepared to shell out extra cash if you’re replacing a central air conditioning system. That’s because they are the most expensive AC units on the market, so you’ll have to spend a good amount of money on replacing them. 

  • How often should an air conditioning system be serviced?

    Ideally, an air conditioning system should be serviced once a year, with regular inspection after every 3 to 4 months. 

    Also, never try to service your air conditioner yourself because the interior of the AC consists of a lot of components which may get damaged if not handled carefully. Always hire a professional HVAC service company so that its licensed technicians will service your AC efficiently without damaging any component. 

    However, remember that the servicing period varies from model to model. Additionally, how often you use the AC unit determines if your AC needs to be serviced once a year or once after every few months. 

  • Why does an air conditioning unit stop blowing cold air?

    At times, air conditioning units do turn on, but they stop blowing cold air. There isn’t one but several reasons behind this problem. 

    Like, the air filter might be clogged with dirt, dust, pet danders and other impurities. Or, there may be power or thermostat issues, because of which your AC unit isn’t blowing cold air. 

    Low refrigerant levels, ice buildup and dirty compressor, could also be the reason why your air conditioner is malfunctioning. 

  • Should the outdoor unit be covered in winter?

    Yes, it’s necessary to cover the outdoor unit in winter to prevent leaves, debris, seeds, shrubs and nuts from getting inside the system. However, make sure to remove the cover when summer arrives before turning on the unit. Otherwise, the airflow will be restricted and trapped within the unit. As a result, it will cause hefty damage to the air conditioning system. 

  • How to extend the lifespan of an air conditioning system?

    As already mentioned, air conditioning units can last up to 20 years, provided it’s maintained properly. Here are a few ways through which you can extend the lifespan of your air conditioning systems.

    1. Clean the area around the outdoor unit periodically to ensure the dirt or shrubs don’t make their way inside the unit. 

    2. Remove the air filter and clean them with lukewarm water to remove dirt and impurities. 

    3. Check the vents regularly to ensure they aren’t clogged. In case they are clogged, the unit won’t work efficiently and will consume more power than usual.

    4. Install a smart thermostat because thermostats cut down energy costs. 

  • Replacing Or Repairing Your Air Conditioner

    Final Thoughts

    Every AC breaks down after a period of time, although the warning signs aren’t very obvious. And that’s why choosing whether to replace your HVAC system or repair it is difficult. 

    Though much of it depends on personal preferences, there are a few scenarios where replacing it makes more sense. Any unit that calls for frequent repairs or causes an upsurge in the utility bills should be replaced without second thoughts. 

    Meanwhile, you can call an HVAC repair technician in case of minor repairs like cleaning air vents or fixing the thermostat. Also, don’t forget to consider the tax credit, warranty, and manufacturing rebate when making a decision. 

    The average cost of air duct cleaning is $377, but it can range from $268 to $490, depending on various factors. These factors generally include the duct type, size, number of vents, the labor involved, and geographical location. 

    One of the most effective ways by which you can improve indoor air quality is air duct cleaning. 

    These ducts prevent impurities from entering your home, ensuring proper air circulation. But with time, they can get clogged up with dirt and debris, affecting their functioning. In such cases, you will need to get them professionally cleaned.

    And this guide will let you know how much air duct cleaning costs.  

    Why Do Air Ducts Require Cleaning?

    Why Do Air Ducts Require Cleaning

    Most modern homes rely on an air duct system, which is a network of air ducts connecting to the heating, ventilation, and air conditioning systems. These ducts work with the air handler to allow the passage of air to heat up or cool down the room as required while filtering impurities like dust and dirt.

    But over time, these dirt and dust particles can adhere to the sides of the ducts, restricting the airflow. This can lead to problems like mold growth, which is why getting your air ducts cleaned regularly is essential to prevent dirt buildup. 

    According to the United States Environmental Protection Agency, air duct cleaning should be undertaken when there is visible mold growth in various areas of the heating and cooling system. Such cleaning also becomes crucial if there are signs of a rodent, like a mouse or an insect infestation, or if the ducts have become clogged.

    Similarly, they may need to be cleaned if the ducts release the particulates in an area where people can inhale them. Cleaning them during a home improvement project can also help eliminate house dust mites and harmful bacteria. As for the actual air duct cleaning cost, this depends on various factors, like ductwork size and the number of vents, which I've discussed below. 

    Factors That Affect Air Duct Cleaning Cost

    Factors That Affect Air Duct Cleaning Cost

    1. Ductwork Size     

    The cost of air duct cleaning depends upon the size of the ductwork, which can be determined by the layout of your home. Houses with a larger ductwork size require more cleaning, resulting in a higher cost. That is why some air duct cleaning services charge according to the size of the property. The cost of cleaning air ducts per square foot ranges from $0.14 to $0.25. 

    Alternatively, the air duct cleaning service can charge by the vent. These vents connect different rooms to the HVAC system, and the charges can range between $25 and $50 per vent. To get an idea about the air duct cleaning cost, you can count the number of vents and multiply them by $35. 

    Thus, for a 1500-square-foot house, the cost of air duct cleaning can range between $225 and $375. Some cleaning services also base their prices on the system, where the average cost is from $200 to $1000. 

    2. Number Of Vents

    Another factor that affects air duct cleaning prices is the number of vents that make up the air duct system. Generally, the cost of cleaning a system with more vents will be higher, and it can lie between $25 and $50.

    However, different air duct cleaning professionals use different pricing methodologies. An air duct cleaning company can charge a flat rate with extra vents, a trip fee for overhead costs, and additional charges for additional vents.

    3. Ductwork Type   

    Different types of ducts require different cleaning methods and tools. For instance, fiberglass and foam board ducts require power brushing, air washing, or vacuuming. In contrast, flex ducts require specialized equipment, so I would recommend speaking with a professional air duct cleaner beforehand. 

    Also, due to its more complicated nature, you may not find many air duct cleaning professionals offering flex duct cleaning services. On the other hand, rigid duct cleaning is easier, and most companies offer such services. 

    4. Accessibility   

    The size and layout of your home will determine how accessible the air duct system is. Some homes provide access to the system through entry points in the utility room, attic, or basement. But if such access points are not present and getting to the system is difficult, the air duct cleaning cost can rise. 

    That being said, the price will often depend upon the air duct cleaning service, project scope, and location. 

    5. Labor Costs

    Many air duct cleaning companies charge by the number of vents or the square footage while also considering factors like the air duct type and accessibility. Generally, it takes around three to eight hours of labor to get your air ducts cleaned. 

    6. Geographical Location 

    The location will affect the air duct cleaning cost since cleaning services in different areas charge different prices. For instance, cleaners in New York charge between $268 and $488, while those in New Hampshire charge between $312 and $538.

    Similarly, those in California charge between $222 and $452, while those in Florida charge between $258 and $518, and the charges in Michigan range from $290 to $429. In Texas, air duct cleaning can cost between $263 and $712. 

    Costs Of Additional Services

    Besides the cost of cleaning the air ducts, you may also need to pay professional cleaners for other services. These can include:

    1. Inspection

    Getting your air ducts inspected by professionals can help you know about the level of contamination. Generally, a video inspection can cost between $75 and $125, or it can be bundled with an annual inspection of the HVAC system. 

    A video camera inspection can help provide the cleaners with information about debris, damage, pests, dust buildup, insulation problems, mold, etc. I strongly recommend getting your air ducts inspected at least once a year. 

    2. Removal Of Pests 

    Rodents like rats and other pests can enter your air vents and the ductwork by chewing through the material. Besides damaging the system, they leave behind droppings, which can lead to respiratory disease. 

    If there is a rodent or insect infestation in the air duct system, pest control services will need to be hired. Removing vermin like a rat or other pests can cost between $150 and $500 and will add to the total cost of the cleaning. 

    3. Removing Mildew And Mold

    Over time, mold and mildew can gather in the air ducts, especially if your home has suffered water damage or is located in a humid environment. Apart from being unpleasant to look at, mold spores can pose health risks. Mold spores are an allergen and can act just like pollen, which is why they should be removed as soon as possible.

    Removing mildew and mold requires special equipment, chemicals, and considerable time. And mold and mildew remediation can cost between $600 and $2000. Air duct sanitizing may also be required, in which an antibacterial disinfectant is sprayed into the ductwork to prevent bacteria, mildew, and mold growth.

    4. Removal Of Asbestos

    Asbestos, a manufacturing material used in the construction of building materials, is an incredibly dangerous chemical substance known to cause air pollution and requires quick removal. Air duct cleaning services generally determine the presence of this hazardous material by inspecting the HVAC system.

    Like mold, asbestos removal requires specialized cleaning procedures, which should only be performed by professionals. Any air duct cleaning process cannot be undertaken until asbestos abatement is complete. The cost of this removal can range from $5 to $20 per square foot.

    5. Cleaning The Dryer Vent

    The clothes dryer vent is among the most heavily used components, and it can get clogged with dust and gunk. Clogged vents can reduce the energy efficiency of your home and may also pose a fire hazard. In fact, many house fires are often caused due to dryer vents that have become clogged. 

    Dryer vent cleaning can cost between $100 and $170 when performed as a standalone service, but it can also be bundled with the annual air duct cleaning. 

    6. Cleaning Of Custom Air Ducts

    If your home utilizes custom air ducts, the charges for cleaning it will be about 25 to 30 percent higher than for cleaning standard ones. The reason is that air duct cleaners require more time on such projects and often need to use specialized tools and techniques. 

    7. Coating Of Air Ducts

    Air duct coating can help prevent the entry of dirt, dust, and other particulate matter into your home, ensuring your home’s air quality remains good. The process involves the application of a protective sealant onto the inner surfaces of the air ducts, which helps keep the air ducts clean.

    However, tests conducted by the EPA show that the sealant fails to cover the duct surface completely and can adversely affect the fire-retardant and acoustic properties of fiberglass ducts. In some cases, applying such a coating may also void the manufacturer's warranty. But for those who require such coating on their air ducts, the cost ranges from $180 to $625.

    8. AC Or Furnace Repairs

    If the air duct cleaning professional detects some damage to your AC or furnace, it may need to be repaired before the dirty air ducts can be cleaned. Timely repairs help you save money and can improve the temperature regulation properties of the air conditioner.

    The cost of furnace repairs or tune-ups can range from $130 to $500, while AC repairs can cost between $160 and $500. 

    Air Duct Cleaning - Difference In Costs

    Air Duct Cleaning - Difference In Costs

    Residential Vs. Commercial Cleaning 

    Air duct cleaning costs I've mentioned so far can help you get an idea of the charges in the case of a residential structure. For commercial buildings, the charges for air duct cleaning will be significantly higher because they are generally much larger than residential ones. 

    If you require air duct cleaning at your office or other commercial workplaces, it can cost between $30 and $50 per hour. 

    Cleaning Yourself Vs Hiring Air Duct Cleaners

    You can clean air ducts using do-it-yourself methods, but these will require a good knowledge of the HVAC ducts and the right cleaning supplies. The most important among these will be a vacuum and a ladder, which can range from $100 to $400.

    Additionally, the air duct cleaning process will require a power drill, an extension hose, and a vent cleaning brush with an extendable handle, which can all be a bit pricey. Other items, like rags, masks, a bristle brush, and goggles, will cost between $10 and $30. 

    That said when compared to the cost of hiring an air duct cleaning company, undertaking the duct cleaning project yourself will be more cost-effective. But I would still suggest hiring professionals for air duct cleaning since they already have the required tools, proper training, and years of experience. 

    Additionally, in the case of custom options, you may not have an idea about how to get the air ducts cleaned by yourself.  

    Tip

    When hiring professional air duct cleaners, it is a good idea to check the Better Business Bureau page and customer reviews. Get quotes from at least three companies and avoid hiring one that charges significantly less than the competition.

    Also, I would recommend looking for companies that comply with National Air Duct Cleaners Association (NADCA) cleaning standards. 

    Saving Money On Air Duct Cleaning

    Hiring a professional air duct cleaning service is a better choice, though it can be costly. Fortunately, there are a few ways by which you can save on air duct cleaning costs, which I've mentioned here. 

    1. Proper Maintenance Of The Air Conditioning And Heating System

    The best way to reduce your air duct cleaning cost is to ensure proper air conditioning and heating systems maintenance. Regular maintenance will keep the system functioning optimally, improving indoor air quality and ensuring efficient energy use. And it will reduce the amount of debris and dust entering the ducts, keeping them relatively clean. 

    2. Timely Changing Of The Air Filter

    All HVAC systems need their air filters to be changed at specific intervals, and this period depends on the type of filter. I would recommend consulting the manufacturer of your air filter to know how frequently the filter should be changed. Generally, this can vary between 30, 60, and 90 days. 

    High-quality filters, like HEPA ones, last longer, but if you notice clogged filters, consider changing them more frequently. Similarly, change the filter of your air purifier timely. 

    3. Regular Vacuuming

    Vacuuming around the various vent grills, duct openings, furnaces, and registers can go a long way in preventing dust accumulation. And when using a vacuum cleaner, make sure to use a compatible filter bag that has the highest rating. 

    4. Preventing The Entry Of Moisture

    If water damage or leaks are detected in your home, dealing with them quickly is vital. Doing so can help avoid the growth of mold and mildew, so you won't have to spend money on mold remediation. Also, check that the air ducts are properly insulated and sealed

    5. Regular Cleaning Of AC Coils

    Keeping the air conditioner evaporator coils clean will keep the heat exchanger free of dirt and allow it to function efficiently. This will result in reduced energy consumption and lower air duct cleaning costs.   

    Types Of Air Ducts 

    As I mentioned, the type of air ducts in your home will play a major role in determining air duct cleaning costs. Here are the most common types of air ducts found in homes:

    1. Flex Ducts   

    These are flexible ducts similar to dryer vents and can be installed around tight corners and plumbing more easily than regular ducts. While it is possible to clean such ducts, the process requires greater care since these can get damaged easily, even with little pressure. 

    2. Rigid Ducts

    Rigid ducts are the most common type and are prone to indoor mold and moisture accumulation. Installing rigid ductwork is costlier than flex ones, but it is sturdier and does not get damaged as easily while cleaning. 

    3. Fiberglass Ducts 

    Fiberglass ductwork is usually more common in commercial buildings since it can provide better noise reduction and insulation. But such ducts can break down, adversely affecting the air quality and posing a health risk. Professionals can be hired to power brush or vacuum them regularly to prevent such problems. 

    Air Ducts Cleaning Related FAQs 

  • How often should your air ducts be cleaned?

    According to experts, getting your air ducts cleaned once every two to three years is a good idea. Doing so can prevent a lot of maintenance problems and help avoid a range of health issues. However, if you have children or pets at home, it is better to get the ducts cleaned more frequently. 

  • What are some signs that can indicate your air ducts need cleaning? 

    In most cases, it can be pretty easy to determine that your air ducts require cleaning. Signs such as mold growth, the presence of vermin and pests like rats, poor airflow, and higher power bills can all indicate that the ducts require cleaning.  

  • How long does it take to get your air ducts cleaned properly?

    The time taken to get your air ducts cleaned properly depends on factors such as the size of your home and the ductwork layout. Generally, it will take about three to five hours to get the ducts cleaned in the case of an average-sized home. But larger homes with more extensive networks will require more time. 

  • When is the best time to clean your air ducts?

    Ideally, spring is the best time to undertake an air duct cleaning project. The reason for that is that the weather starts becoming warmer, so it is easier to inspect the ductwork. Also, the amount of moisture in the air increases, which can lead to mold growth. Additionally, insects and rodents that may have taken refuge in the ductwork during the winter can be removed more easily. 

  • How much noise does an air duct cleaning process make?

    Duct cleaning is not a very noisy process, and you won’t experience too much disturbance. In most cases, the sound produced will be similar to that of a vacuum cleaner. However, your heating and cooling unit will need to be turned off, which can actually make the room quieter. 

  • How Much Does It Cost To Clean Air Ducts Final Thoughts

    Final Thoughts

    Depending on the factors I've mentioned in this guide, the cost of air duct cleaning can vary considerably in different regions of the United States. That said, you will need to shell out a considerable amount if the ductwork hasn't been cleaned in a long time.

    This is the reason why regular maintenance is crucial and can help reduce the overall cost. And when it comes to selecting the right service for the job, make sure to check the website and go through the FAQ section. If you have a question regarding any aspect, contact the company to clear them up.

    Doing so will help you avoid air duct cleaning scams and ensure a good experience. 

    The best way to strike a balance between outdoor home décor and comfort is to conceal the AC unit in a creative way. Common methods to achieve functional beauty without blocking airflow, include building wooden AC covers, gardens, tool sheds, door screens, or planting tall shrubs.

    The outdoor unit of your air conditioner can be a real eyesore in your garden, patio, and outdoor space. It would not be very appealing if you were to throw a barbeque or outdoor party with a chunky outdoor AC unit hanging around smack in the middle of your landscaping. But you can’t do away with it either since the outdoor air conditioning unit facilitates heating, ventilation and air conditioning to maintain indoor temperatures. 

    Here are some ready-made and do-it-yourself options to help you choose a method that best suits your home aesthetics. 

    14 Ways To Hide Your AC

    14 Ways To Hide Your AC

    1. Use A Wooden AC Cover

    Use A Wooden AC Cover

    Source: Twitter

    Perhaps the easiest way to hide your air conditioner unit is to build a wooden box around it with simple wood planks. These can easily be made as a DIY project since it just requires nailing the planks in place. However, you must ensure that the wooden box is larger than the AC unit for instances when you might need to add Freon and for proper air circulation.

    If you’re unsure how to make one, you can hire a professional and convey the preferred design, and material. To spruce up the simple wood box, you can add a paint coat and some plants and elevate your décor.

    2. Add A Living Garden

    Add A Living Garden

    Source: Shutterstock

    What better way to hide your AC unit than using some additional plants in your garden intuitively? Simply make a wooden box like the one mentioned above, but this time with some leading-edge slat. Within these slats, you can plant vines or flower stems. If you find planting your garden within the slats difficult, consider hanging tall planter boxes using the wooden slats as leverage. You can also build a picket fence and plant climbing plants around it.

    3. Make An AC House

    Make An AC House

    Source: Pinterest

    This is quite a unique and modern way of partially hiding your air conditioning units. Building a miniature house as an air conditioner cover is also a great way of improving your garden or landscaping. You can use the traditional slanting roof style to help slide off the snow and act as a sun shield as well. What’s more, you can paint it any color and even add decorative items to the surface!

    Before installing a house-like structure, ensure that the lid is removable or at least can be partially lifted to provide access to the air conditioner’s outside unit. This method is ideal for hiding window conditioning systems that often come with a big, ugly AC unit for air circulation.

    4. Disguise Air Conditioner Cover As Tool Shed

    Disguise Air Conditioner Cover As Tool Shed

    Source: Artharrison

    You can make your AC unit cover double up as storage space for your garden tools. You can do this by constructing a mini shed around your outdoor HVAC unit and adding a small tool shed on top. This way, you will have enough space to store tools on top, while you can also store miscellaneous items along with the outdoor air conditioning unit.

    Moreover, you can make the tool shed using simple wood planks, but if you want something more durable, opt for an iron trellis. Just ensure that the items or garden tools don’t get in the way of proper airflow.

    5. Hide It Behind Tall Shrubs Or Bushes

    Hide It Behind Tall Shrubs Or Bushes

    Source: Pinterest

    An organic way of hiding air conditioning units is growing a tall shrub or bush on each side until it is fully covered. For an intense camouflage, plant various shrubs, including vines, ornamental trees, and flowers like hydrangea, rose, clematis, English ivy, etc. However, you must leave a little space between each shrub for air flow and easy access to the air conditioner unit. Also, remember to prune your shrubs regularly so their growth doesn’t get out of hand and there’s enough space for the outdoor AC unit to work properly.

    6. Hide AC Unit With Picket Fence

    Hide AC Unit With Picket Fence

    Source: Shutterstock

    A great idea that can protect your outdoor AC unit and conceal it from guests is by building a picket fence. Making or installing a picket fence is relatively easy and doesn’t require professional help because all you need to do is string together multiple wood planks. You can also level up your fence game by attaching bird houses along the picket fence to provide a safe space for birds to perch and eat.

    7. Box With A Door Screen

    Box With A Door Screen

    Source: Trellisstructures

    This is a more efficient take on the wooden box method of hiding the AC unit in the outdoor space. Here, instead of removing the entire box for monthly or yearly maintenance, you can simply open the door with a latch. The building process is the same as the wooden box, the only difference being attaching a separate door with a few hinges and a latch, which you can find in any hardware store.

    If you want it to serve a decorative purpose, you can add lattice work designs or wood carvings to enhance the overall aesthetic of the AC cover and the outdoor space.

    8. Install An Iron Trellis

    Install An Iron Trellis

    Source: Shutterstock

    Beautifully designed iron trellis has always been a great décor option for the backyard or patio due to its weather-proof and aesthetic features. An iron trellis can prevent large animals and garbage from entering and damaging your outdoor AC unit, so it also helps with maintenance. Let some vines or English ivy grow along the trellis to create natural and organic backyard landscaping. Also, you can use an iron trellis as an AC cover and a privacy screen!

    9. Hide Outdoor Unit With Large Planters

    Hide Outdoor Unit With Large Planters

    Source: Pinterest

    If the weather conditions allow flower plants to grow all year, you can install large planters to camouflage the AC units. Make sure to use large planters big enough to cover the entirety of the outdoor AC unit. An important thing to remember is to use plants that can withstand the heat emitted from the AC unit. You can also add colorful pots that complement your garden or landscaping!

    10. Place The AC Unit Inside Aluminum Slats

    Place The AC Unit Inside Aluminum Slats

    Source: Gardentrellis

    If you have regular backyard parties and family gatherings, you may need more storage space for umbrellas, folding tables, barbeque units, etc. Installing a large aluminum structure with well-ventilated slates can hold all of these, plus your outdoor AC unit. 

    Aluminum is a preferable material in this instance since it is heat-resistant and extremely durable. That means it can withstand the hot air coming from the condenser and also hot weather conditions without being damaged. Add a couple of removable shelves into the AC cover for other storage solutions and store all your backyard essentials, including garden tools! 

    11. Install A Lattice Screen

    Install A Lattice Screen

    Source: Twitter

    Placing a lattice screen in front of the air conditioner unit is the easiest way to conceal it without putting in much effort. Simply fix the screen on the ground, or use multiple screens to create an enclosed box. Avoid plain wooden ones since they aren’t visually appealing, and plant-based screens are too difficult to maintain. Instead, opt for a decorative or designer lattice screen made from durable materials and designated slats for adding vines or large planters.

    12. Create A Whole Shed

    Create A Whole Shed

    Source Unknown

    Building an entire shed to hide your AC unit can be quite intimidating, but hold up! If you have an existing tool shed or backyard room, you can repurpose it as an AC cover. However, if you don’t have one, you can simply have it professionally made from scratch in a few days. A shed can also double up as a storage unit where you can store hardware equipment, garden tools, and even farm produce!

    13. Build A Cement Or Stone Wall

    Build A Cement Or Stone Wall

    Source Unknown

    Want an AC cover that will last for a long time? Consider getting a stone or cement wall to cover your condenser and add a luxurious look to your landscaping. Usually, cement walls for this purpose have small breeze blocks that provide proper ventilation to vent the heat from the unit. You can also utilize these breeze blocks by attaching planters or other decorative pieces within the gaps to enhance the aesthetic. 

    Another great idea to jazz up your outdoor space is painting each individual block with different vibrant colors to add a pop to your otherwise dull yard.

    14. Add A Bamboo Fence

    Add A Bamboo Fence

    Source Unknown

    A climate-conscious way of adding a more oriental look to your garden or backyard is installing a high-quality bamboo fence. It is a popular option for people who want a natural way of hiding the AC unit. However, you will not be able to DIY it since bamboo can be really heavy, so hire a professional to find the right bamboo color for your space. 

    Moreover, you can also add a wood stain on top if you have a wooden house or other outdoor furnishings that may clash with the natural bamboo finish.

    Hiding AC FAQ

  • What Are The Benefits Of Hiding Your Outdoor AC Unit?

    Hiding or covering your outdoor AC units is highly beneficial, especially during fall or winter season. Here are the benefits:

    • Clean internal coils

    Hiding and covering the outdoor unit helps keep the evaporator coils clean and efficient since lower amounts of dust, debris, leaves, sticks, etc. can now settle on them.

    • Prevent Freezing

    Hiding the unit with foliage or solid wooden boxes can reduce the amount of water that settles on the coils to form ice particles. This helps maintain an optimal temperature for the unit during winter, preventing pesky AC freezes.

    • Better Visuals

    One of the main reasons why people decide to cover their outdoor units to alleviate the overall visual aesthetic of their patio or backyard. 

  • Can Hiding Your AC Unit With Wooden Boxes Or Sheds Detrimental?

    Full-length covers, such as wooden covers or sheds can harm your AC unit, especially if you live in warm and humid climates. Such hiding methods can lead to molds, mildew, rust, and lack of proper airflow. However, using methods with better airflow and more surface area can prevent this.

  • Does Hiding And Covering Your Outdoor AC Unit Save Money?

    No, it doesn’t save money or energy – rather, it helps with landscaping and improving the aesthetics of your outdoor area. Many people also resort to covering their units to keep the internal coils clean and prevent freezing.

  • Can You Do Landscaping Projects Around The Outdoor Unit?

    It is possible to do some landscaping around your outdoor unit, given the unit is properly enclosed. Ensure there’s at least two to three feet of space between the enclosed unit and the boundary of your landscaping project. If you don’t keep enough space between the unit and the plants for your landscaping, it can obstruct airflow and cause severe cases of energy inefficiency.

  • How To Hide Your Ac Unit Without Lowering Energy Efficiency?

    Undoubtedly, hiding the outdoor unit by enclosing it or putting foliage and rails around it improves the appearance of your patio or backyard. It’s quite an easy project to execute, but you need to keep some considerations in mind while hiding the unit. For example, keeping enough space around and above the unit for proper air circulation can prevent lowering the energy efficiency of your AC. This way, you can improve the outdoor aesthetic of your home while keeping the utility bills under budget.

  • How To Hide Your AC

    Final Thoughts

    An air conditioner unit ruining your outdoor landscape is a common problem for many homeowners. However, nowadays, there are many options you can opt for to conceal the outdoor AC unit while simultaneously enhancing the beauty of your yard or garden. But if you’re big on landscaping and don’t want to obstruct the natural look of your garden, consider purchasing ducted air conditioning instead of a regular window or split ACs.

    You can also hire reliable landscaping professionals or designers to help you find a suitable method if you’re still confused.

    That said, I’ll be signing off for now. Stick around if you want to read similar guides and informational pieces to help you improve your home and lifestyle.

    Goodbye!

    Related Articles

    10 Best Dual-Hose Portable Air Conditioners

    13 Best Portable Air Conditioner and Heater Combos

    13 Quietest Portable Air Conditioners

    9 Best Ventless Portable Air Conditioners

    Zero Breeze Mark II Portable Air Conditioner

    How To Clean Air Conditioner Coils Properly

    Both heating and cooling units have a system of ducts, known as ductwork that carry cool air to your room. Varying room sizes require different duct sizes, proving crucial for proper ventilation and functioning of HVAC systems. 

    Ductwork can be quite tricky to get the hang of, especially if you're not well-versed with HVAC systems. However, these metal tubes are critical for adequately heating and cooling your home, optimizing airflow in any space. 

    Once I familiarize you with some common duct-related terms, let's look at what size ducts are required for a 12 x 12 room. 

    Where To Start The Ductwork Revolution?

    Where To Start The Ductwork Revolution?

    Some rooms in your home are always too cold or hot, irrespective of what you do to balance out the temperature. This is mainly because several homes may have aging heating and cooling systems, for which you must refurbish the existing size of ductwork. 

    Determining duct size for every room in your home is generally the best solution for issues regarding: 

    • Heating 
    • Air conditioner (HVAC system), and 
    • Ventilation 

    But for enhanced functionality of these units, let's find out how you can take the right measurements. 

    Important Terminology

    Firstly, what is ductwork? Ductwork is the system of ducts that carry air from heating, ventilation, and air conditioning (HVAC system) units throughout the house. For well-functioning equipment, correctly installed and maintained ductwork is an absolute necessity. 

    But what do you mean by ducts, and how do they differ from ductwork? A duct can be classified as an individual synthetic or metal pipe, passage, conduit or tube used in ventilation, heating ducts, and air conditioning systems to remove or deliver air. These tubes promote air flow, exhaust air and form part of air return ducts.

    To measure airflow volume, I generally use CFM or cubic foot per minute. This measures the air flow velocity each minute the air moves. For instance, if the air compressor has an output rating of 30 CFM, it indicates 30 cubic feet of air flow through the system each minute. 

    Generally, you will need at least 400 CFM for a 1 ton air conditioner. 

    Yet another term that you must know is BTU or British Thermal Units. BTU is an international energy measurement that indicates heat required to raise the temperature of one pound of water by one degree Fahrenheit. For residential air conditioning systems, BTU calculates how much heat the device can push out of the room each hour. 

    How To Calculate Duct Sizing For A Room

    To accurately calculate the HVAC duct sizing needed for a room, you would need to know the rate of air flow as well as the overall size of the room. Additionally, knowing the square footage of your entire house can be beneficial since it what air conditioning unit you need. 

    To determine the airflow volume, you must know its Cubic Feet per Minute measurement. Airflow volume refers to the amount of air flowing through in a minute. An ideal way to measure it is by calculating the square footage since every square feet generally requires 1 CFM of airflow. 

    For a room with 400 CFM, you may only require a 4-inch duct but it is possible to go with a larger product if required. However, a large duct can be quite impractical, unless the room has a CFM that is over 400 but under 600. Most importantly, a lack of proper-sized ducts can make the airflow extremely loud and disturbing. 

    How Many CFM Is A 12 x 12 Duct?

    For a room that measures 12 x 12, you will need a CFM of at least 144. This also calls for a supply duct size of 4 x 8 regardless of whether the CFM is 1 or 1 ¼ per square foot. For a room that is sized 144 square feet, this is the ideal size to ensure adequate airflow, be it for a cooling or heating system. 

    If you get a HVAC duct that is too large, it can affect the heating and cooling efficiency of the HVAC system. This is because larger ducts take longer to supply air for a relatively small room. On the contrary, opting for a duct smaller than the required size can result in a lack of proper airflow. 

    For instance, with a 3 x 6 size duct, airflow will be loud, while affecting circulation throughout the room. When the duct is too small, the air within has trouble leaving the HVAC unit. 

    On average, the installation charge for a 4 x 8 duct is $3,225. However, costs may vary depending on your home's square footage, the HVAC equipment layout, and how easily it can be accessed. 

    What Size Duct Do I Need For A 200 Sq. Ft Room

    For a room that is 200 square feet, you would need a HVAC duct size of 8 inches for proper airflow. In addition to 200 square feet, an 8-inch duct would also be ideal for rooms between 180 and 244 square feet. This ensures there is optimal airflow regardless of whether the room has windows. 

    At certain times, a room that has way too many windows can negatively affect the CFM and make calculations more difficult. Windows usually allow air to escape from the room, especially if they are not sealed properly or left open. 

    The general rule of 1 CFM (cubic feet per minute) per square footage can't apply to a room with several windows or poorly sealed windows. In this scenario, you may switch the rule to 1 ¼ CFM per square foot. 

    However, this issue would not be as prominent in a 200 square feet room and adding an 8-inch duct to these rooms can improve the airflow for greater comfort. 

    Factors To Consider Before Calculating Duct Size

    Factors To Consider Before Calculating Duct Size

    Before you begin calculating the right size duct needed for your room, you will have to take these factors into consideration. They are: 

    1. Size Of The Room

    The first and foremost thing to consider is the overall square footage of the area in your home. This allows you to understand how big or small your air conditioner has to be. 

    To calculate the total square footage of your home, measure the width and length of all the rooms and add it all together. Having an idea about the total square feet of each separate room in your home can also be useful in understanding the ductwork required for each room. 

    2. CFM Velocity

    Each room in your home will have a particular velocity at which the air needs to be delivered from the ducts in order to cool or heat the space. 

    To better understand this concept, let me take it step by step. As you know, every room has a maximum velocity CFM measurement which directly corresponds to the required duct size. You also know, as a rule of thumb, that it takes around 1 CFM of air in order to cool down a floor area of 1 square foot. 

    But how can you calculate the maximum velocity for each room? An easy way to do this is using the 1 CFM per square foot method. If you have more than one window in the room, take the measurement as 2 CFM or 1 ¼ CFM per square foot. 

    With this in mind, if you want to calculate the cubic feet per min (CFM) velocity for a 100-square-foot space, the CFM required will be 100. 

    3. Duct Friction Loss

    A duct, much like other materials, has some amount of duct friction, which causes the air moving through it to lose its speed and energy. The longer the path the air has to move through, and the more turns it takes, the slower it comes out of the vent. It is recommended that you call an experienced HVAC contractor to deal with this situation and provide a quick solution. 

    How Many Ducts Are Needed Per Room?

    The answer to this question is entirely subjective, as there is no strict rule regarding the right ductwork sizing for a room. However, having more than one duct certainly results in improved airflow velocity throughout the room. As long as the duct is sized appropriately and has the right CFM requirements, extra ventilation is never bad. 

    Having multiple ducts unnecessarily can result in your HVAC system being damaged, which then results in expensive repairs. The coils within your air conditioner can also end up freezing if there are too many air ducts. Frozen coils, in turn, damage the unit's compressor and is usually quite expensive to repair. 

    Tip

    A room that is sized 100 square feet or slightly bigger can find it useful to have around 2-3 ducts for optimized airflow. However, if the room is smaller than 100 square feet, installing multiple ducts can be an overkill, which makes the extra airflow uncomfortable.

    What Size Duct Do I Need For A 12x12 Room

    Final Words

    To summarize the aforementioned points, a 12 x 12 room would need a duct size of 4 x 8 for optimal airflow. This allows the air to move freely within the AC or heater without causing too much noise or affecting airflow quality.

    Since a smaller duct can be harmful to the air conditioning HVAC unit and a larger duct can make airflow less efficient, getting the proper duct size for your room is crucial. Keep in mind to maintain your duct regularly to ensure they function properly and use a duct calculator to find the proper size. On average, air ducts need to be cleaned every four years to prevent duct damage as well as respiratory problems due to duct runs. 

    Ductless mini split systems offer more features, better control, and cool a larger area. They can also release both cool and warm air, so you can use them all around the year. Meanwhile, portable ACs are energy efficient, easy to move, and cost-effective.

    Not sure whether to install a ductless mini split system or a portable one?

    It could be confusing to make a decision, especially if you are not well-versed in their features. Both types of air conditioners have their own pros and cons.

    If you are looking for a versatile unit, a mini-split would be better. But if you want something easier to maintain, portable ACs are what you need. Need more pointers like these?

    Keep on reading!

    Features Of A Mini Split Unit

    Features Of A Mini Split Unit

    A mini-split is an air conditioning system that lets you adjust the temperature in separate rooms or spaces. It has two main components - an indoor air handling unit (also called an evaporator) and an outdoor condenser or compressor. 

    These units are very easy to install, as they require only a 3-inch wide hole in a wall for the conduit. It houses communication and power cables, a copper tube or duct, and a condensation drain line, which connects the indoor unit to the outdoor one. 

    Mini Splits are a great fit for homes that have non-ducted heating or cooling systems. They are also perfect if you make a room addition in your house and installing or extending ductwork is not possible. 

    Features Of Portable Air Conditioners

    A portable air conditioner is a self-contained cooling device that can be set up anywhere in the house. It primarily sucks in the hot air from the room, extracts the heat from it, conditions it to your preferred temperature, and releases it. 

    These four basic components enable a portable AC to cool the space efficiently - an evaporator coil along with the refrigerant, compressor, condenser coil, and fan. It removes moisture from the air through self-evaporation, gravity drain, and its internal bucket.

    The best part is these units are very simple to install and won’t even require any professional help. They are lightweight and generally come with attached wheels, so you can move them from one room to another conveniently. 

    Differences Between Mini Split And Portable Air Conditioners 

    Now that I have told you about the basic features of mini-split systems and portable air conditioners, let’s understand the differences between the two. This will give you some idea about which option is better and why.

    1. Appearance

    Mini split and portable air conditioners vary a great deal in terms of appearance. The former is perched high on your ceiling or wall. It also comes with streamlined and sleek jackets that usually blend with the room décor. And for aesthetic installation, the outdoor unit can be installed up to 50 feet away from the indoor one.

    Portable air conditioners, on the other hand, can be an eyesore in your home. Not only do they take up space, but they also need a flexible hose to function, which can disturb the décor and stand out from the rest of the room. So, in terms of appearance, a mini-split is definitely a better choice than a portable AC unit.

    2. Functions

    Mini-splits are essentially mini heat pumps that can both cool and heat your home. They are quite versatile when it comes to functionality and can be used year-round. These systems are also equipped with multiple fan settings, timers, and wireless remote control for optimum comfort and ease of use.

    Window air conditioners and portable AC units can only be used in hot months for cooling the home. And as soon as the temperature drops, you will have to invest in a different system for heating purposes.

    Not to forget, they are very loud and will produce a lot of noise during operation. But on the upside, a portable air conditioner can function as a dehumidifier and keep you safe from air pollution.

    3. Convenience 

    Speaking of movability, portable air conditioners outshine mini splits as they can be moved easily and don’t need to be installed in a fixed place. However, mini splits are stationary, and it’s a hassle to change their position around the home. But they are more convenient in adjusting temperature and fan speed, which is not the case for portable units.

    4. Cost

    Mini-splits offer much more features, better functionality, and operation than portable air conditioners. So, inevitably they come with a much steeper price tag and lie in the range of $1,500 to $5,000. Meanwhile, you can buy the latter for $200 to $600.

    So, if you have budget constraints, then a portable ac unit would be a better choice. But if you can shell out some cash, then I recommend opting for a mini-split, as it would be an excellent one-time investment.

    Why Choose A Mini Split System?

    A ductless mini-split would be an excellent fit for you for the following reasons:

    1. All-around Control

    Mini split systems offer all-around control during operation, which a portable air conditioner often fails to do. They come with remote control technology, and you can adjust the temperature of each room owing to the sensors. A mini split also has more speed settings and adjustment levels to provide you with comfortable heating and cooling. 

    And if you are a deep sleeper who doesn’t want to wake up in the middle of the night to turn off the air conditioning, these systems are equipped with timers. So, all you need to do is set the time, and it will turn off automatically. This feature is generally unavailable in portable air conditioners. 

    2. Versatile Functioning

    Another great thing about a mini split is that it can be used in both summer and winter, as it has a heat pump. Even though it is pricier than a portable air conditioner, you won’t have to buy a separate AC and a heater, so it would save you more money in the long run. 

    3. Scalable

    Unlike a portable air conditioner, a mini-split is scalable and can be used to cool one room to the whole house. Many models have i-see sensor technology that directly points the airflow to the source of the heat. So, you get the best of both worlds with mini splits, while portable units are best suited for spot cooling. 

    4. Whisper-quiet Technology

    While a portable air conditioner is noisy, a mini-split is quite the opposite. It has whisper-quiet technology, and for the most part, you won’t even realize that the system is running. This makes it perfect for light sleepers who prefer a quiet environment while snoozing. 

    Why Choose Portable AC Units?

    Why Choose Portable AC Units?

    1. Easy Setup Without Permanent Installation

    The best thing about a portable air conditioner is that it doesn’t require professional installation. All you need to do is place it in your preferred spot, ensuring that it is near a window for plugging the flexible exhaust hose, and you’d be good to go. Not only does it save installation costs, but you also won’t have to commit to a particular part of your home. 

    Furthermore, it is perfect if you have multiple guest rooms and people keep coming over, as you can roll it from one room to another. 

    2. Cools And Dehumidifies: Constant Air Quality Control

    While a portable AC unit isn’t as versatile as a mini-split, it can still be used for two purposes. Not only does it release cool air, but it also dries it. Meaning you can also use this system as a dehumidifier. If you live in a humid area, you know how bad it can get during peak summers. 

    Cooling alone cannot give you relief in such weather, so it’s important to have a system that sucks out the moisture from the air and enhances indoor air quality. And a portable air conditioner can help you out with that.

    3. Cut Back On Your Energy Bills

    Lastly, a portable air conditioner is more energy-efficient than a ductless air conditioner. That’s because it spot cools a particular part of the room instead of the whole house. Because honestly, what is even the point of firing up the central thermostat if you are going to hang out in one part of the house all day long? 

    With a portable air conditioner, you can simply cool a particular room. The required temperature will be attained quickly, so you will naturally use the unit for shorter durations. And trust me, this will help you cut back on your energy bills quite a bit. 

    Tip

    I have an important tip for you that can help you make an informed decision. When buying an air conditioner, ask yourself these three questions for more clarity:

    • What is the area I need to cover?
    • Do I need a permanent installation or a temporary one?
    • Do I need something cheap, or can I shell out some extra bucks?

    This will help you decide whether a ductless air conditioner (a mini-split system) is better suited for you or a portable one.

    Things To Consider When Buying An Air Conditioning Unit

    Doesn’t matter if you choose ductless systems or portable; pay attention to these features to make a better choice:

    • Electricity consumption
    • Seasonal energy efficiency ratio
    • Refrigerant requirement

    Portable Vs Mini-Split AC FAQs

  • Portable AC vs. mini split AC– which among the two lasts the longest?

    Portable air conditioners usually have an average lifespan of between 5 and 10 years. However, if you take care of them, they will last up to 15 years.

    Much like portable air conditioners, mini-split air conditioning systems last for about 10 to 20 years.

    Nevertheless, only air conditioners purchased from reliable manufacturers will last this long. Otherwise, units built using inferior materials won’t last long, meaning they’ll keep breaking down every now and then.

    Between portable air conditioners and mini-split air conditioners, mini-split air conditioners last long. So, if longevity tops your list, I’d suggest going for mini-split systems.

    Also, remember that the lifespan of air conditioners generally depends on how well the unit is maintained. With proper maintenance, your unit can last up to 15 to 20 years.

  • Are mini split systems more energy efficient than portable air conditioners?

    Both portable air conditioners and mini-split systems consume an equal amount of energy to cool a room.

    However, mini-split air conditioners with zoning systems are more energy-efficient than regular split systems and portable air conditioning units, as stated by the United States Department of Energy. Precisely, mini-split units with zoning systems consume 30 percent less energy. Less energy consumption means less energy bills– so you’ll save a generous amount every month.

  • Are portable air conditioners cheaper than mini split systems?

    Yes, portable air conditioners are cheaper than mini-split systems. Not only mini split systems, but they are also cheaper than central air conditioning units. Even the most advanced portable air conditioner can be purchased within $1,000. That means you can purchase 2 or more portable air conditioners without spending a fortune. 

  • Portable AC or mini split system: which is ideal for cooling small spaces?

    For cooling small spaces, portable air conditioners are excellent because they cool small spaces efficiently. At the same time, they won’t be the right choice for cooling large rooms because they would consume a lot of energy, skyrocketing your utility bills.

    However, you can go for mini-split systems to cool a small room because they cool a space relatively quicker than portable air conditioners. Of course, your budget and needs will help you decide which system to go for, so take them into consideration.

  • Are mini split air conditioning units easy to install?

    Yes, mini split air conditioners, like portable air conditioning systems, are easy to install, and seasoned DIYers will be able to pull off the task with ease. Just make sure to go through the instructions in the manual, and I’m sure you’ll be able to complete it without hassle.

  • Mini Split Vs Portable AC Conclusion

    Conclusion

    That said, I have reached the end of my informative guide on mini split vs. portable air conditioners. Let me do a quick rundown to put things in perspective. 

    Mini split systems are a good option if you want to cool a larger area while maintaining the aesthetic of your room. They provide better control and more comfortable temperature adjustments and are ductless air conditioners with easy installation. 

    A portable air conditioner, on the other hand, lags behind in terms of functionality and scalability. But it provides easy setup, optimum ventilation, and air conditioning, offering efficient energy use. It also takes up less space and can be moved around easily. 

    Tower air conditioners deliver a performance comparable to that of split and central air conditioning systems. These units feature a sleek and vertical design, with multiple vents to cool the outside air and disperse it within a room.

    Sometimes when you host friends for a party, too many people in the room render the air conditioner ineffective. Moreover, people sitting near the corners hardly receive any air, leaving guests uncomfortable and you struggling to provide enough cold water for everyone.

    I faced a similar situation until I installed a tower AC in the room. Today I will explain its advantages and disadvantages for your benefit.

    What Are Tower Air Conditioners?

    What Are Tower Air Conditioners

    Tower air conditioners are a type of split air conditioner, referred to as vertical models, that dehumidifies and cools indoor air using a refrigerant. They are smaller, taller, and occupy less space than a traditional split air conditioner.

    Since there's no need to install the unit on the wall, you can move this slightly portable air conditioner to a suitable spot within the room. This makes them more affordable, despite having an external unit much like other air conditioners.

    But what makes people hesitant about using these air conditioning systems is they fail to cool all corners of a room and can be noisy. However, installation tends to be easy, and overall, a tower air conditioner only uses a little electricity while proving low maintenance, as they are simple to clean.

    Are Tower Air Conditioners Effective?

    These portable air conditioners are quite effective in cooling large spaces, even though the cold air may not reach every nook and cranny. However, the tall and narrow design of Tower ACs ensures they can disperse cold air throughout the room efficiently.

    Thanks to the multiple vent design of these split systems, cool air filters into the room from several angles, which helps eliminate stagnant air or hot air pockets. Best of all is their energy-efficient nature, reducing electricity costs and harmful emissions to lower environmental impact.

    I often use my tower air conditioner in a large indoor space when the outside temperature is especially high.

    Tower AC Advantages And Disadvantages

    While installing a tower air conditioner may not be your first choice, there is no doubting its effectiveness in keeping your home cool. The good thing is that such portable air conditioners function almost as well as regular air conditioners and don't cost as much.

    That said, in terms of high-quality cooling, a traditional split AC or window air conditioner is still better and more powerful. But having used a tower AC myself, I can tell you that their cooling capacity can withstand even hot summers.

    To know more about what makes a tower AC worth installing and what are some downsides of this portable AC, read the following section.

    Advantages Of A Tower AC

    Here are some of the significant advantages of tower air conditioners -

    1. Low Cost

    The most attractive aspect of a tower portable AC is that they are extremely affordable. Although you won't get an AC for a dime - it's an air conditioner, after all - the cost of using, installing, and managing electricity bills is much lower. While traditional air conditioners cost a lot, tower AC units are more suitable for people on a budget.

    2. Versatile And Portable

    Another attractive aspect of tower air conditioners is they are portable and highly versatile. While you can't shift a traditional air conditioner from one position to another, tower air conditioners reduce the need for installing multiple window units or central systems. 

    But there is a catch! They aren't versatile like a fully portable air conditioner because these units come with a duct. In other words, you can move the air conditioner as much as the duct allows, provided it remains connected.

    When installing a tower air conditioner, consider the duct's position and keep space to move the unit to enjoy optimum cooling.

    3. Easy Installation

    While you will require professional help to install a split system or window AC, installing and using a tower AC is easier. There are no over-the-top installation requirements or complicated procedures that will leave you stumped. You can and should take professional help if needed, but most DIY enthusiasts will be able to install these split ACs themselves.

    4. Energy-Efficient

    The energy-efficient properties of a tower AC are undeniable, and such units don't consume much electricity even in extreme heat. A high-quality indoor unit will keep the air inside the room cool and lower the temperature of the outside air before it filters inside. 

    You will experience little difference in the cooling capacity for a small room, as a tower AC effectively disperses cold air in smaller spaces. But when the room size is large, it might fail to live up to the performance of traditional air conditioning units. 

    On the flip side, a tower AC doesn't cause much environmental damage and is more eco-friendly.

    5. Additional Benefits

    There are some extra features of a tower AC should know about, including modern upgrades that you will find in medium or high-end models. Some of these features are -

    • A quality dehumidifier 
    • Smooth temperature controls
    • Indoor air filters that help remove dust and allergens to create a healthy environment

    Disadvantages Of A Tower AC

    Despite the many good things about a tower AC, there are some disadvantages of using these models that I have highlighted in this section. 

    1. Noisy

    The major issue with a tower AC is the noisy operation, and they are louder than other air conditioning systems. Some models feature noise dampeners, but even then, using such portable air conditioners at optimum capacity generates more noise.

    People who want to install a tower AC in their bedroom or office space should opt for units with noise-reduction technology. Note that these models are pricier than regular tower ACs, but you will get value for money and more peace of mind.

    2. Room Modifications

    Sometimes it's essential to modify a room so that tower air conditioners can deliver the best results. They are not portable air conditioners per se, but people tend to get confused because a tower AC is movable upto a certain distance.

    It's important to remember that like most split AC units or window ACs, a tower AC also has an outdoor unit. You must ensure the duct hose is connected between the indoor and outdoor system at all times so it doesn't lose power.

    Connecting the hose entails making necessary changes to the area; hence, hiring a professional installer would be best if you need help installing a tower AC.

    3. Need Sufficient Space

    Since tower ACs are floor units, unlike window ACs, they require more indoor space despite featuring a sleek design. This is especially problematic for people with small rooms packed with furniture, even though such an indoor unit features a vertical and narrow design.

    Moreover, there needs to be sufficient space for connecting the duct and moving the tower AC as far as possible. So, you might have to compromise on the available space in such instances.

    Tip

    A common misconception among people is they can move the tower AC to another room. This is not the case since they are not single units, and there is no way you can switch rooms without disconnecting the duct pipe.

    Tower Air Conditioner FAQs

  • What is the cooling range of tower ACs?

    Tower air conditioners are designed for cooling a large room and have a higher cooling capacity ranging between 24,000 and 48,000 BTU/hour.

  • What is the lowest temperature a cooling tower should reach?

    The lowest temperature a cooling tower should reach is 32 degrees Fahrenheit but it’s not possible to maintain this level of cooling for a sustained period. In many places with cold climates, a cooling tower can achieve a temperature of 5-degree Fahrenheit. 

  • What factors affect tower AC efficiency?

    The efficiency of tower ACs depends on 4 factors –

    • Heat load
    • Range 
    • Relative humidity
    • Ambient wet-bulb temperature

    For those who don’t know, range refers to the difference in temperature between the cold water outlet and hot water inlet of the tower.

  • Do cooling towers need water?

    For tower ACs to perform at optimum capacity, it’s essential for the cooling tower system to have a proper water treatment system. This will reduce the chances scaling, corrosion, and microbial buildup for a pure air supply. A tower AC that is affected by such issues will suffer from –

    • Low output 
    • Prolonged and unplanned downtime

    So, you will have no choice but to opt for costly repairs or replacements. 

  • What is the fan speed of a cooling tower? 

    While the motor speed of a cooling tower is around 1,800 RPM the fan speed is much slower. It is determined by the diameter of the blades, which are usually 14-28 feet in diameter, resulting in a fan speed of 90-230 RPM. 

  • Conclusion

    Conclusion

    For home use, a tower AC, split AC, or window AC prove equally convenient, so which model you opt for comes down to personal preference. 

    When the cooling capacity on a budget is your priority, opt for a tower AC since you can also move the unit slightly. But a split or window unit would be better if you want high cooling and choose to install the AC in a large room. 

    The crucial point is that the potential advantages of a tower AC far outweigh the benefits offered by other air conditioners, which makes them a worthwhile investment. These include greater energy efficiency, easy installation, and a sustainable option, among other things. 

    I have sufficient indoor space, so getting a tower AC from the best brand to lower energy consumption made sense in my case. 

    Tower air conditioners work by sucking warm air from outside and passing it through condenser coils to cool it before blowing it into the room. Some tower units cool the air by extracting moisture whereas others use water pipes.

    The best way to stay cool all summer is to invest in an efficient air conditioner that can cool your home without consuming much energy. Due to their energy efficiency and compact design, tower AC units have been gaining immense traction lately. They are ideal to cool most large spaces, commercial or residential.

    However, a common question people have with these units is how they function. So, let's look at how tower air conditioning works.

    What Is A Tower AC?

    What Is A Tower AC

    A floor-standing air conditioner, also known as a tower AC, is a dual-hose system that is slightly similar to portable air conditioners. It comprises an indoor and outdoor exhaust hose, where the indoor unit can be placed in any area of the room, whereas the outdoor unit has to be installed outside. 

    This is because outdoor dual-hose systems will eject hot air, which, if blown inside, can cause overheating within your house. The main advantage of a dual-hose tower AC over a conventional single-hose AC or portable air conditioner is that it takes up significantly less floor space. However, tower air conditioners do not have any wheels attached to them, so moving them around might be cumbersome since they have to be lifted. 

    How Tower AC Works

    The tower air conditioning systems comprise closed loops that are housed within the device, through which the refrigerant is circulated. This refrigerant then absorbs heat when it travels through different components of the AC. 

    Hot air is released and heat transfer takes place from the evaporator coil when the refrigerant passes through the condenser coil located at the top of the device. A fan performs fresh air intake from the outside environment into the unit and pumps the same over the condenser coils. This manages to cool down both the exterior and the interior of the entire air conditioning unit. 

    Apart from proper cooling, tower air conditioners make use of powerful filters that ensure the indoor air is free of dust, pollen, mites, and other harmful substances. All in all, a tower air conditioning system is an essential component for keeping the temperature regulated in any environment, be it a home or office space. 

    How Is A Tower Air Conditioner Different From Window ACs

    A traditional air conditioner draws air into your home and cools it down as it passes through several condenser coils. This cooled air is then dispersed back into the room as indoor air. 

    On the other hand, a cooling tower work differently. Unlike other air conditioners where the condenser coils are housed within the system, the tower air conditioning unit has its coils located on top of the central unit. This forms something similar to a miniature tower. 

    To cool the area effectively, the tower comprises a cold refrigerant that lies open to the outside atmosphere. When warm air passes through the condenser coils at the top of the cooling tower ac, it turns cold and cool air is blown into your room. 

     The indoor temperature can also be controlled using the climate control system. So, if you are on the lookout for a unit that cools your home efficiently, a tower air conditioner is the way to go. 

    Are Tower ACs Better Than Traditional ACs?

    Some homeowners tend to opt for a cooling tower air conditioner over traditional air conditioners because they are much more efficient, easy to use, and a lot quieter. Though these factors are valid to some extent, there are other points you'd want to consider when using a new tower air conditioning unit. 

    Some people believe that a conventional air conditioner offers consistent temperature control throughout the day, and tower units may not be able to do the same. However, tower units maintain air consistency, even during unpredictable weather conditions or prolonged periods of use making it as functional as standard or portable air conditioners.

    It is critical to plan how rooms with minimal ventilation and limited sunlight can be cooled before you install a tower AC. The choice between traditional ACs, portable air conditioners, and tower air conditioners is entirely subjective and depends on your preference. 

    If you require more efficiency in terms of the cooling process, tower ACs might be the better option. Furthermore, tower air conditioners are ideal to have a regulated, pleasant temperature within the room air. 

    Who Can Use Tower Air Conditioners? 

    There are several air conditioning units available, and they all come with their respective pros and cons. For instance, a portable air conditioner can be moved around easily, but it may not be as efficient or powerful as a tower AC

    Tower Air conditioners are designed for larger areas and are often used by businesses that need a more extensive range, such as warehouses, commercial facilities, or factories. 

    Unlike portable air conditioning units, these cooling units can effortlessly cool even larger spaces since they are incredibly high-powered yet energy-efficient. This ensures that all the inhabitants of the space, in both commercial and residential settings, stay comfortable and happy. 

    So, to answer the question, tower ACs are ideal for people who own large or medium-sized rooms and need consistent cooling throughout. 

    Power Consumption Of A Tower AC

    Tower air conditioners are powerful, energy-efficient units that are a popular choice for keeping homes and other commercial places cool. These air conditioner units are widely known for their sizable circulatory fan blades that enable them to absorb a higher volume of air and push it out rapidly throughout the room air. Not only does this cool air extremely quickly, but it also helps limit the total amount of power consumed by the AC unit. 

    The design of tower air conditioners makes them much more efficient than split air conditioners or portable air conditioners. This also enables them to function without lowering the overall cooling capacity or compromising on efficiency and performance. Due to this factor, tower ACs are a popular choice among most people to keep their room cool throughout the summer without paying high energy bills. 

    Things To Consider Before Using A Tower AC 

    Things To Consider Before Using A Tower AC 

    There are several things one should take into consideration before installing a new tower AC, and I have listed the important points below.

    1. The Cooling Capacity 

    The first and foremost thing you have to consider is the cooling tower air conditioners deliver. Along with that, you must determine the overall size of the room in which you plan on installing the new device. 

    Unlike a portable air conditioner, tower units are usually meant for larger rooms with wide spaces. So, if you have a large living room or commercial space, this option is ideal for you. 

    2. Power Consumption 

    Higher energy efficiency in air conditioners will prove to be helpful, especially on those extra hot days when you run the device for long stretches. Since an AC unit can take up a lot of power and add to the overall cost of your energy bill, an energy-efficient cooling option is needed. 

    Tower ACs are designed to use as little power as possible, so you won't have to worry about unnecessary expenses or power usage.

    3. Air Filter And Dehumidifier 

    With the increase in the number of commercial and personal vehicles on the roads, pollution is increasing at an alarming rate. Additionally, room air can contain several substances like dust and other impurities.

    To avoid this, investing in an AC unit with an inbuilt air purifier can help. It will filter the air in your home and purify the air, thus allowing you to breathe clean and fresh air. These filters, apart from creating fresh air, can also be detached and washed for better functioning.

    Furthermore, a dehumidifier within the AC unit can help reduce the amount of humidity present in the air. This way, the temperature within your house will stay regulated at all times. 

    4. All Weather Options 

    A tower air conditioner is not just a cooling system. It has heating, ventilation, and air conditioning capabilities that can keep you comfortable throughout the seasons. For people with budget constraints, a tower air conditioner can be a cost-effective option, especially in the long run.

    5. Cost Of The Device 

    Since a tower air conditioner can be pretty expensive, looking through all the options available is necessary. Make sure you browse all brands and models, comparing them to find the best fit for your home. 

    Some branded tower ACs may be cheaper than the rest while offering the same features and functionality. Based on your needs and long-term requirements, you can set a budget accordingly.

    Tip

    When using a new tower AC, ensure that it has some additional features. These can include accessories like remote control or inbuilt features such as auto mode, air purifier, antibacterial filter, fan mode, self-diagnose mode, auto start, etc. This will improve the overall experience of using a tower air conditioner.

    7. Warranty Period 

    When I use pricy gadgets, I tend to be highly cautious about the warranty period of the same. Similarly, it is necessary that you look at the warranty of the new air conditioner. Aside from the unit as a whole, look at the warranty options for the compressor of your AC unit. 

    This way, if you encounter any problems with your device, you can always claim a warranty and get it fixed. The last thing anybody would want is to spend a good amount of money on a product and spend even more on its repairs. 

    You can also take customer service into consideration when installing a new product, such as options for home delivery. 

    Pros And Cons Of Tower ACs 

    Pros: 

    1. Cooling

    Tower air conditioners are great in terms of energy-efficient cooling. Generally, standard and portable air conditioners can result in a pricey power bill, which is why options such as this with minimal power usage can be useful. The limited power consumption does not necessarily equate to insufficient cooling. In fact, tower ACs have impressive cooling capabilities and can effortlessly lower the temperature in a large space in no time. 

    2. Easy Installation And Affordable

    Unlike other traditional systems, tower air conditioners do not require further installation, and you can simply unbox them to begin using the AC. These air conditioners are also much cheaper than conventional AC units and are a cost-effective way to keep your home cool, even in harsh summer conditions. 

    Cons:

    1. Unsuitable For Small Rooms

    As impressive as they are, tower ACs come with their fair share of disadvantages. The major one is the inability to be used in smaller rooms, as tower ACs are designed to cool down larger areas, be it a home or a commercial space. When used in a smaller area, it can be overpowering and unnecessary. 

    2. Bulky And Oversized

    Additionally, though these devices are known for their efficiency, they are quite bulky and oversized. Agreed, you can move it around without any problems, but the weight of the device can make this more challenging than it should be. 

    3. Lack Of Portability

    Portable room air conditioners can be quite helpful if you're always on the move. However, it is not necessary that all tower units can be moved around like a portable AC unit. Some portable air conditioning units can be pretty lightweight that makes moving them around comparatively easier. If portability is a factor for you, refrain from opting for a heavier tower air conditioner or and go for portable room air conditioners instead.

    Tower AC Related FAQs

  • How effective are tower ACs?

    Tower air conditioners have a higher capacity compared to other ACs and are also portable. Moreover, they are considered by many as the best electronic units for climatic control. Instead of a central cooling system, you can use a tower AC because such units deliver better cooling in large spaces. 

  • What are the benefits of a Tower AC?

    he top benefits of a tower AC includes –

    • Easy to use 
    • Affordable 
    • Saves energy
    • Versatile units
  • Which are the top 5 brands for tower ACs?

    The top 5 tower AC brands are –

    • Kenstar 
    • Crompton 
    • Blue Star
    • Symphony 
    • Honeywell 
  • On which wall should you install the AC?

    You know that hot air rises to the top while cold air sinks to the bottom. That’s why, it would be best to install a tower AC at least 2 metres from the ground and high on the wall, so that cold air circulates around the room well. 

  • How do tower ACs work?

    Tower ACs have a cooling tower, responsible for creating a stream of cold water as it passes through the heat exchanger. This helps cool the hot condenser coils, while the tower uses a stream of water to blow cool air because the water stream evaporates and lowers the temperature of the air.

    You have to keep filling the tower AC with water to make up for water lost due to evaporation. Moreover, relative humidity and barometric pressure determines how much cooling a tower AC can deliver.

  • Final Words 

    Final Words 

    After a long summer day, the last thing you would want is to come back to humid air and an uncomfortable environment in your home. If you've been pushing aside investing in an AC system all this while, tower air conditioners might be worth looking into. 

    Not only are they affordable when compared to a traditional or portable air conditioners, but they also consume much less power. With a lower power bill, along with a cool and comfortable home, what more could you ask for? 

    Read my guide to clear all your doubts and I hope you have a cool summer! 

    The self-diagnosing feature is a key pillar in the troubleshooting process of the Amana air conditioner. Pinpointing issues with the AC unit is convenient and simple with the error codes that the feature displays.

    The unfortunate reality of electrical appliances is that sooner or later, they will stop functioning as intended.

    There will be times when issues crop up with your Amana air conditioner, and when that happens, you may want them resolved as soon as possible. That said, the most common issues with air conditioning can be DIY resolved.

    Here’s my guide to troubleshooting Amana air conditioners, so it continues to serve you well for the foreseeable future.

    Fixing Common Problems With Amana ACs

    Fixing Common Problems With Amana ACs

    There are a few quick checks that you can perform before moving on to the more complex fixes. Of course, if the problem is minor, there is no need to take the Amana air conditioner unit apart. Let’s look at these issues, find out the root cause, and try to fix them.

    1. The AC Won’t Turn On

    The Amana air conditioner not turning on is a common problem that many device owners face at least once. Some of the most common reasons for the AC not turning on are: 

    • Issues with the compressor
    • Incorrectly set thermostat
    • Tripped circuit breaker
    • Power cord issues
    • Power outlet issues
    • Clogged air filter
    • Clogged condenser and fan
    • Wiring issues

    If your Amana air conditioner stops working, try performing the following checks to see if they mend the issue at hand.

    A. Check The Thermostat

    There’s a chance that the thermostat is set improperly, which can be fixed once you switch the fan or energy settings. Hit the smart cool’ or the ‘high’, ‘medium’, or ‘low’ buttons when turning your air conditioner unit on. You can also try changing the temperature while doing so.

    B. Power Flow Checks

    If your AC is plugged into an extension cord, you may want to disconnect it and plug it directly into an outlet. There is a chance that the extension cord disturbs the power flow, particularly if the cord can’t provide enough voltage.

    C. Check Circuit Breaker

    Consider looking at your circuit breaker for a tripped fuse, which can shut off power to certain outlets in the event of a power surge. You can either reset the tripped fuse or, if it can’t be mended, outright replace it.

    2. The Amana Air Conditioner Turns On Without Cooling Properly

    Sometimes, your Amana air conditioner will turn on, but won’t run at all. This can occur due to the following:

    • The air filter is clogged
    • Compressor malfunction
    • Mismatched AC size
    • Capacitor issues

    To get your Amana air conditioner to start blowing cool air again, try the following fixes.

    A. Use An AC Size Chart

    Your air conditioner is assigned a BTU rating that determines the size of the room it can work on effectively. The larger the room, the higher the BTU rating requirement is and thus, the higher the AC capacity needs to be.

    If your air conditioner is undersized, consider replacing it with an appliance of the correct capacity. A few points worth remembering are as follows:

    • Kitchen ACs need a higher capacity, which requires you to increase the BTU by 4000
    • Increase the BTU by 600 for each person if there are more than two in a room
    • Heavily shaded rooms cut down the BTU requirement by a tenth and vice versa

    B. Clear Air Filters

    You can clear out or replace your dirty air filters by accessing them from the AC unit. Remove the panel to find the filters near the air duct and take them out. 

    Tip

    It’s worth noting that many brands, including Amana and Trane, design their air conditioner filters to be reusable. Meaning that you can reattach the existing air filter after cleaning them. Once you’ve removed debris and water from the air filter, insert them back in and replace the access panel.

    C. Replace The Capacitor

    It may be difficult to repair an AC capacitor on your own, which is why you may want to consider contacting a certified technician. Alternatively, you could have the faulty capacitor outright replaced if they can’t be fixed at all.

    3. The Amana AC Repeatedly Turns On And Off

    Your AC may keep turning on and off intermittently, which is a sign that it is going through a short-cycling phase. There are a few reasons for this, as listed below:

    • Poor airflow
    • Badly placed thermostat
    • Oversized AC unit
    • Electrical issues
    • Refrigerant leaks

    Here’s how you can fix these issues:

    A. Resolve Poor Airflow

    Poor airflow is generally caused by dirty outdoor units or air filters, cleaning which should mend the problem. You can consider performing maintenance on these units once a month as well to prevent any issues from cropping up in the future.

    B. Reposition The Thermostat

    The thermostat should be placed in a central location, away from air vents, windows, and direct sunlight. These locations are a hotspot for the thermostat to misjudge the room conditions and stop working, and relocating it should fix the issue. Be sure to place the electric battery in the thermostat correctly.

    C. Electrical Issues

    Improper wiring can cause electrical interference, which may lead to the AC unit turning off and on repeatedly. This requires the attention of a professional technician, and if the issues persist for a while, you shouldn’t delay.

    D. Refrigerant Leaks

    Leaking refrigerant can freeze the evaporator coils and cause problems for the AC unit. This can lead to the unit turning on and off over and over again, keeping it from running smoothly.

    Leaks are something that must be handled by a professional as well, so you should stay your hand and contact a technician at once.

    4. Amana Air Conditioner Blows Hot Air

    If an air conditioner unit is blowing warm air, it can become problematic, particularly during the summer. Proper cold airflow is a critical part of the functionality of an AC, after all. 

    Here’s what could be causing this issue:

    • Low power
    • Improperly set thermostat
    • Poor airflow
    • Clogged ductwork and condensate line
    • Refrigerant leaks
    • Component failure

    You can fix these issues by doing the following.

    A. Clear Out Condensate Line Or Ductwork

    Try to clear out the condensate line and ductwork of the central AC to the best of your abilities if you see dirt blocking them. In the event that you are not being able to do so, consider contacting an electrician for the same.

    B. Replace The Failed Component

    Failed components may need to be repaired or replaced, depending on the damage they face. Of course, this is a task handled better by a certified technician who can help you determine the extent of the damage.

    5. Amana AC Fan Won’t Start

    An AC may as well not work if its fan doesn’t start. It’s one of the more common issues that the device may face, which can arise due to the following:

    • Faulty fan motor
    • Damaged or malfunctioning blower motor
    • Bad relay board
    • Faulty main control board

    These issues can generally not be DIY-fixed, and you’ll likely need to replace them completely.

    Self-Diagnosing The Air Conditioner

    When your Amana central air conditioner runs into an issue, the microcomputer inside the system can make use of the self-diagnosis function that can potentially fix it. 

    Amana air conditioners typically have a temperature number on its screen, which is replaced by a double dash symbol (--) during self-diagnosis. Another sign of self-diagnosis is the green light on the bottom left side of the touchpad.

    To turn the self-diagnosis system of the Amana Corporation air conditioner on, follow the steps listed below:

    • Hold down the “Up” and “Down” buttons on your AC simultaneously
    • Press the “Cool” button twice while holding the two buttons down
    • Allow the display to update for a few seconds

    In addition to the screen changes mentioned earlier, the display will show a red dot flickering in its corner. Once the diagnosis is complete, the dashes will be replaced by an error code, tipping you off to the root cause of your AC problems.

    Resolving Errors In The Amana AC

    Resolving Errors In The Amana AC

    Error codes pinpoint the core problem with the AC, letting you know if you can DIY-fix them or need a professional for it. There are four main types of errors with Amana air conditioners: refrigeration, system mode, failure, and airflow.

    1. Refrigeration Errors

    Refrigeration error codes have the letter “C” as their prefix, with numbers denoting the type of problem with the refrigeration unit.

    Error codes C1, C3, and C4 indicate that the coils of the air conditioning system have begun to freeze, necessitating a manual reset. When faced with these error codes, you should stop using the AC unit altogether, as it may damage the compressor. 

    Additionally, you may want to inspect the air filter, clean it and keep an eye out for fan or blower issues as well. And lastly, check for refrigerant levels before approaching fixes.

    Error code C6 denotes inadequate performance on the part of the system, meaning that your cooling system is in poor shape. This requires the eye of a trained professional, as the unit requires a thorough inspection of its components before any further steps are taken.

    2. System Mode Errors

    System mode errors indicate problems with the framework of your Amana air conditioner. These are typically resolved by adjusting the AC settings or position.

    There is no common naming theme to system mode errors, and you will likely require the help of a handbook when they crop up. The following is a brief guide on some of these errors:

    • FP stands for “Freeze Protection”, requiring the surrounding temperature to be 45 F
    • oP/nP error alerts you to an open door or window, requiring you to close it
    • HP is an error that alerts you to the possibility of the AC overheating
    • Eo means that the service board of the AC has an incorrect format
    • LS stands for “Load Shedding”, indicating that the compressor is off

    3. Errors Denoting Failures

    These are straightforward: they show that a particular part isn’t working properly. You’ll need to replace the specified part if any of the following errors show up.

    Much like refrigeration errors, some failure errors have the letter “F” as their prefix, with numbers 1 through 6 denoting a particular component. Let’s look at what they mean:

    • F1 indicates a faulty thermostat and that the indoor thermistor is receiving high ratings
    • F2 denotes a non-functional thermostat
    • F3 is an indication of the indoor thermistor being faulty while the thermostat works fine
    • F4 indicates that the indoor unit isn’t working properly
    • F6 is an indication of the indoor unit working outside normal operating tolerance.

    4. Airflow Alerts

    Airflow errors indicate issues with the airflow, and the codes denote the exact problem with the AC unit’s ability to run well. There are four main types of airflow alerts, as discussed below.

    Firstly, the L6 code indicates that the Amana AC unit can’t continue to run normally. This can be due to clogged air filters, which need to be cleaned for the code to go away.

    Next, the LC code denotes that the condenser fans are facing severe problems and that the outdoor thermistor is facing issues caused by excessive heat. You will need to clean the condenser coils for this. Consider using a vacuum cleaner to reach faraway areas.

    The C2 code is an indication that your AC unit can’t sufficiently cool the room it is in, requiring you to check the AC thoroughly. You may need to scan the unit, check its seal and clear the filter to fix the issue.

    Lastly, C5 occurs when there is an obstruction causing issues with the airflow, resulting in overheated outdoor coils. All you need to do is remove these obstructions for the unit to function normally.

    Amana AC Troubleshooting FAQs

  • How can I manually reset an Amana AC?

    Amana ACs are fairly simple to reset, taking just a few minutes to reset fully. Follow the steps listed below to reset your Amana Air Conditioner manually:

    • Check if the AC is on
    • Lift the front plastic covering
    • Turn the master switch off
    • Push and hold the “cool” and “heat” buttons at the same time
    • Turn the master switch on while holding the buttons

    If you’ve followed these steps correctly, you will see a red light flash next to the “off” button. This is an indication of a successful Amana AC reset.

  • How long does it take for an Amana AC to reset fully?

    After performing the reset process of the Amana air conditioner, it will take up to 30 minutes for the unit to be operational again. During this time, the internal circuitry of your air conditioner is in the process of resetting, which is why it remains inoperational for the duration.

  • Can I prevent dust and debris from accumulating in the outdoor unit?

    No, preventing the outdoor unit of your Amana AC from collecting dust or debris is nearly impossible. 

    The first instinct anyone would have as the solution to this problem is to cover the outdoor unit. But doing so will impede the airflow necessary for it to work, eventually leading to system damage.

    Reactive measures like cleaning twice a year or after a dust storm are the only optimal ways of keeping your outdoor unit dust-free.

  • How frequently should I perform maintenance on my Amana AC?

    As per the manufacturer’s instructions, you should have a professional perform preventive maintenance for your Amana air conditioner every 6 months. They will check every aspect of your air conditioner, including ductwork, outdoor unit, compressor, coils, and refrigerant lines. 

    If any issues crop up, the professional will recommend the required solution for them.

  • How do I ensure that my Amana AC continues to work at optimal condition?

    You can ensure that the Amana AC continues to serve you well by performing the following preventive measures:

    • Change or clear air filters on a monthly basis
    • Keep foliage out of the outdoor unit and vents
    • Have the AC serviced before peak season begins
  • Conclusion

    Conclusion

    Troubleshooting an Amana AC is no difficult task, taking a few minutes at most to diagnose the problem. While correcting these issues isn’t always in your hands, more often than not, you will be able to do so.

    The self-diagnosing feature plays a key role in the troubleshooting process, so be sure to turn it on when the AC malfunctions. With the codes that the feature displays, you will not have to run several tests and reach a conclusion based on trial and error.

    And that just about sums up all you need to know about troubleshooting an Amana air conditioner. Remember to contact a professional when faced with an issue that is too complex to fix alone, particularly if the unit is covered by warranty!

    The cost of installing central air conditioning can be between $6,000 and $17,000 or more, while the national average cost of installing new ducts is around $1,900 to $6,000. Factors such as the size of the space, the amount of ductwork required, and the particular AC model will determine the final price of installation.

    Are you planning to install a central air conditioning system for your home or office but don’t know if it will fit your budget? Then you have come to the right place, as I will help you understand the different factors that determine the installation cost so that you can prepare accordingly.

    Read on!

    Why Do You Need Ductwork To Install Central Air Conditioning?

    Why Do You Need DuctWork To Install Central Air Conditioning

    I know what you may be thinking- ‘why not remove the hassle of ductwork installation and opt for ductless air conditioning?’ Well, the problem here is that ductless systems work only for cooling one room, meaning your purpose will remain undefeated. Sure, you can install multiple ductless units, but the cost will likely be way more than installing a duct-equipped central air system.

    Unlike traditional air conditioners that use evaporators to blow cold air, central air conditioners utilize the air ducts to move and distribute the cold air uniformly across the space. And the good news is that if your home has existing ducts, you can reduce the overall cost of installing the central air unit. I will talk more about this in a later section.

    Things That Affect The Cost To Install Central Air Conditioner

    The overall cost of installing a central AC unit depends on many factors. And in the following sections, I will walk you through them.

    1. Ductwork Installation

    One of the first and most important things that will influence the price of your central air installation is the duct (flow). As mentioned, the average cost of installing new ducts is generally around $1,900 to $6,000. And the installation cost of 300 linear feet of the replacement aluminum ducts, two returns, ten vents, and insulation can set you back by about $4,000.

    However, depending on the location of the ductwork and the size of your home, this cost can go up to $12,000, especially if your home doesn’t have any existing ducts. Apart from that, the material of the ducts, the number of vents and  temperature control zones created will also determine the final cost of ductwork installation.

    On the other hand, if your home or office has existing functional ducts, the cost of installing a central air conditioning unit can come down significantly. For instance, you may well be able to install a 2.5-ton air conditioning system by spending $2,500 to $5,000 with existing ductwork.

    Tip

    You can opt for flexible ductwork made of plastic and steel if you don’t have room for a rigid ductwork construction. Besides, this type of ductwork won’t require you to spend a ton of money.

    2. Type Of AC

    You will find different types of central air conditioners on the market, with the most popular ones being split systems, packaged units, and HVAC packaged units.

    Split ACs can be the perfect choice for people looking to add a system to their existing ductwork and furnace without breaking the bank. A split AC will connect to your air handler as well as the duct, with the fan and evaporator sitting outdoors for a quiet operation.

    An HVAC package unit, on the other hand, is better for compact spaces; however, it will have higher maintenance needs and repair costs. With an HVAC packaged system, you can enjoy the benefits of an HVAC, furnace, and AC together, switching between heating and cooling easily.

    To learn more about AC maintenance and repairs, check out my guide on Amana air conditioner troubleshooting.

    3. Brand

    Although central systems from premium brands are highly likely to cost more, they may provide you with several benefits, the biggest of them being after-sales servicing. From what I have seen, the best central air conditioning systems come from reputed brands like Trane, Carrier, and Lennox, to name a few.

    For instance, Trane ACs, albeit some of the most expensive, are equipped with advanced cooling technologies to facilitate better temperature control. On the other hand, Lennox offers highly energy-efficient air-conditioning systems at varied prices to suit most budgets.

    But I’d strongly recommend getting in touch with an expert HVAC contractor to compare the different options suitable for your needs and know more about the best brands in your area.

    4. SEER Rating

    SEER, an acronym for seasonal energy efficiency ratio, is a direct measure of how energy efficient your central AC system will be. Simply put, this rating is obtained by dividing the BTU count by the number of watts, with a higher SEER rating referring to better energy efficiency.

    For your convenience, here’s a quick SEER rating guide for different central air conditioning purposes:

    • 13 to 15- ideal for colder regions where the system will be used only sparsely
    • 16 to 18- ideal for warmer regions with comparatively higher AC demands
    • 19 to 21- ideal for frequent cooling in bigger spaces with more occupants
    • 22 to 24- specifically caters to commercial/public places for extended periods of cooling

    Although most central air conditioners with high SEER ratings have high installation costs, they can help save a lot on your power bills, ultimately making up for the expensive upfront cost.

    5. Labor Charges

    Installing a central unit for cooling will require the expertise of professionals like HVAC contractors or air conditioning contractors. And their charges will make a chunk of your central air installation costs.

    If you need to install many ducts and create more temperature control zones, you can expect to shell out more. This is also true for concealing the ductwork, especially in difficult-to-reach areas like the basement floor, ceiling, and walls.

    Another important component of labor charges is the pre-installation evaluation, which helps the technician understand:

    • How well-insulated is the space
    • If there are any existing AC vents and ducts
    • The exact size of the AC (in tons) required for the space
    • The best areas for concealing the ductwork

    Conducting a pre-installation check will also help you figure out any underlying problem with your home’s or office’s electrical system. This way, you can fix them beforehand and prevent them from becoming safety hazards.

    Furthermore, I’d suggest asking for quotes from at least 3 different contractors to ensure you get the best deal for your needs. And before finalizing a contractor, check the licenses and other relevant credentials to avoid getting into legal trouble later.

    You can also save on labor charges by choosing the right time for the installation. HVAC contractors are typically busy during the summer and winter months to cope with the heating and cooling needs of people, respectively. This means you can expect the labor charges to be the highest during these times. However, scheduling an installation during the off-season can help you save hundreds of dollars.

    Central Air Conditioner Installation Cost FAQs

  • What Are The Labor Costs Of Installing A Central AC?

    Depending on the location of installation, the type of system, and the additional work involved (such as ductwork installation), the labor charges for installing a central AC can range between $1,300 and $6,500. Keep in mind that this cost can be more if you need to install ductwork and electrical outlets, especially for larger homes.

    However, installing a central AC in new construction is usually more cost-effective.

  • What Are AHUs And FCUs?

    AHUs or air handling units are the components used by an HVAC system to distribute hot or cold air via ducts. On the air hand, FCUs or fan coil units are standalone components that distribute air directly without any ductwork. 

    These are typically mounted on the ceiling or wall of your home, and they have a filter, refrigerant coil, and blower fan of their own. Furthermore, an FCU is connected to the outdoor unit of the AC via a refrigerant line.

    As you may have guessed, you will find FCUs in a ductless AC, but there are many units that come without them.

  • What Is A Central Air Replacement Cost?

    The cost of replacing a central AC will vary according to the following situations:

    • Basic unit replacement- $2,500 to $7,500
    • Ductwork replacement (if applicable)- Additional $1,000 to $5,000
    • Full system replacement (including the heat pump, furnace, etc.)- $500 to $10,000

    Note that these prices are only an estimate, and the exact replacement cost will depend on various factors such as the size and SEER rating of the AC and the amount of ductwork, and the type of components to be replaced. Talk to an HVAC specialist to get a precise idea about the costs.

  • How To Choose The Best AC Installation Services?

    When looking for the best AC installation services, here are a few things (besides the cost) to look out for:

    • Certifications and licenses- make sure they have valid licenses and certificates to work in your area
    • Expertise- it’s always better to go with technicians who have considerable expertise (at least 5 years) in installing different types of central air cons.
    • Reviews- go through customer testimonials on neutral platforms (like Google and Yelp) to get a better idea about the quality of services
    •  Warranty and guarantees- HVAC companies that back their services with warranties and guarantees are usually more reliable 
  • How To Maintain A Central Air Conditioner?

    A few things you can do to keep your central AC functional include:

    • Cleaning the air filters regularly
    • Keeping the main unit free from any obstruction
    • Cleaning the exterior of the main unit
    • Running it at the optimal temperature to keep it from overworking 
    • Calling professional help as soon as major issues like air leaks show up 
  • Final Words

    Final Words

    Although central air conditioning systems can come across as the perfect solution for conveniently cooling your home, they may not suit every budget. This is especially true if you have a smaller space, where installing a central AC system can become unnecessarily expensive.

    In such situations, you may opt for mini-split systems, which come with individual thermostats and operate quietly compared to central AC systems. But here again, I’d strongly recommend getting in touch with a professional to determine the right option for your needs and budget.

    Have some old wine bottles at your disposal? Please don't throw them away! Why not make some creative and colorful DIY ideas with them?

    Besides, DIY wine bottle crafts have been one of the most cost-effective and eco-friendly ways to do art without contributing to our already-polluted environment!

    You can do many things with wine bottles, spray paint them, and convert them to serving platters, home decorations, and more!

    We have plenty of ideas for you to see, and they are also super easy projects you can do during your free time!

    55 DIY Wine Bottle Crafts You Can Do

    55 DIY Wine Bottle Crafts You Can Do

    After the holiday season, we often find ourselves having plenty of leftover empty wine bottles laying around.

    Now, with some of these beautiful ideas, we can safely turn them into colorful home decorations without spending too much money.

    If you plan on taking them to the next level, Check out these wonderful and DIY recycled wine bottle ideas!

    1. Clear Wine Bottles Turned to Sea Glass

    Clear Wine Bottles Turned to Sea Glass

    Source: Sadie Seasongoods

    Most of the time, crafts and ideas regarding wine bottles don't have to be challenging. Any type of wine bottle and a little spray paint can do the magic for you.

    Spray paint what you envision in these spray bottles and let your imagination control. Be sure to collect plenty of glass bottles of different shapes and sizes.

    2. Transform Your Wine Bottle to Wine Bottle Lamps

    Transform Your Wine Bottle to Wine Bottle Lamps

    Source: DIY Projects

    One of the best ways to recycle wine bottles is by transforming them into something we're not accustomed to. For example, they are great tools for making good dining lights.

    Since wine bottles are made of glass, they can be cut through with a cutter and insert those loose light bulbs that can serve as your light fixtures.

    3. Ombre-Colored Old Bottles

    Ombre-Colored Old Bottles

    Source: Flea Market Trixie

    It's always a fun idea to decorate bottles with paint. One of the better ways to decorate wine bottles for home décor is to paint them with the Ombre effect.

    These ideas can be great when you plan to place them in your flower garden or the backyard. It complements any surroundings as long as you pick the right color.

    4. Flatten Wine Bottle for a Wine Platter

    Flatten Wine Bottle for a Wine Platter

    Source: Hunker

    Slumping is a form of flattening glass bottles. There are plenty of ways to flatten a bottle, but using a kiln is the most effective.

    Turning your empty glass bottle into a serving platter is a budget-friendly option. Before flatting the glass bottle, ensure the empty bottle is completely dry, and the labels are removed.

    5. Colored Marbles Inside a Wine Bottle Outdoor Torch

    Colored Marbles Inside a Wine Bottle Outdoor Torch

    Source: The Armchair Sommelier

    This wine bottle wine craft will inspire you when staying along your patio and backyard. You can create these through simple materials as well.

    Just be sure that when you fill the marbles inside, it is completely clean. Tiki torches are a fun way to decorate any area in your home that needs lighting late at night.

    6. A Trio of Wine Bottle Vases

    A Trio of Wine Bottle Vases

    Source: craftandsparkle.com

    This wine bottle craft can enlighten the atmosphere in your area. It can be placed on your office desk, dining table, or foyer. It all takes a few wine bottles for this craft to come to life.

    7. Repurposed Wine Bottles as Tiki Torches

    Repurposed Wine Bottles as Tiki Torches

    Source: craftbeering.com

    Enlighten the entire backyard or patio with these repurposed upcycled wine bottles turned Tiki torches. You can add a few plastic flowers or bird feeders to make it more appealing during the day.

    During the day, they can serve as feeders for our feathered friends; when it's nighttime, they can ignite the entire area with a cozy ambiance.

    8. Repurposed Painted Wine Bottle DIY Lamp

    Repurposed Painted Wine Bottle DIY Lamp

    Source: 1dogwoof.com

    If you want to create an inviting atmosphere at home, this repurposed painted wine bottle DIY lamp can serve you in the best way possible.

    Cover the entire bottle with your chosen paint; a few key materials for your lampshade can give it a new life.

    9. Bird Feeder

    Bird Feeder

    Source: elizabethjoandesigns.com

    A bird feeder can be done with just a few materials, like a wine bottle and spare wood. You can decorate these bottle crafts using a hot glue gun to make them more appealing to our feathered friends.

    Glue in colorful flowers, shapes, and other naturistic designs to help make it more inviting to our birdies. Place it in your garden or hang it on your roof.

    10. Homemade Vinegar Using Repurposed Wine Bottles

    Homemade Vinegar Using Repurposed Wine Bottles

    Source: inspireacreation.com

    Sometimes, discarding your favorite wine bottle is hard, so repurposing them into vinegar bottles is the best way to use them.

    This DIY wine bottle repurposing idea is amazing if you know what herbs to put. Pour some olive oil, favorite herbs, and spices for your mealtime enjoyment.

    11. Wine Bottle Glass Pendant Lights

    Wine Bottle Glass Pendant Lights

    Source: Dream a Little Bigger

    Empty wine bottles make for amazing fixtures and pendant lights. This craft can be done by cutting the bottom part of the glass bottle and turning it upside down.

    Insert the bulb through the hole and look for a great place to put it. It can simply make the atmosphere of your home even more relaxing.

    You can put these bottles as a design for your car. About cars, if you want to design your tires in your own way, check out the best DIY tire projects here!

    12. Lace Trim Wine Bottle Vases

    Lace Trim Wine Bottle Vases

    Source: Hostess With the Mostess

    Most wine bottle crafts revolve around converting them to vases. These unique and aesthetically pleasing can serve as a vase or a centerpiece in your dining area.

    13. Message in a Wine Bottle Craft

    Message in a Wine Bottle Craft

    Source: Sadie Seasongoods

    While sending messages through an empty wine bottle is a thing of the past, we can still use them in a way we want to convey a message. This wine bottle message craft will look adorable and be displayed in your home.

    14. Wine Bottle Full of Glitter

    Wine Bottle Full of Glitter

    Source: Jenny on the Spot

    Families with kids know glitters make their lives colorful. Cover an entire wine bottle with glitters and paint some polka dots to make it more creative-looking.

    15. DIY Bird Feeder

    DIY Bird Feeder

    Source: Down Home Inspiration

    A bird feeder is the first choice when repurposing old wine bottles. White paint and green and brown colors will truly attract any birds.

    16. Clay Vase

    Clay Vase

    Source: youtube.com

    For DIY wine bottle crafts, wrapping an empty wine bottle with clay puts a Mediterranean vibe to it, right?

    Painting the glass bottle with muted colors complements any other part of your home.

    17. Wine Bottle Luminaries

    Wine Bottle Luminaries

    Source: postcardsfromtheridge.com

    Wine bottle crafts like these can add new life to any part of your home.

    Especially when the holiday is coming, this craft can do wonders for you without spending hundreds of dollars. For this idea, you'll need plenty of wine bottles and light bulbs

    18. DIY Sparkling Bottles

    DIY Sparkling Bottles

    Source: artsykarma.com

    Lights, paint, and empty wine bottles always go hand in hand, especially with these DIY Wine bottle crafts. What makes them great is they look wonderful regardless of where you want to put them.

    Just imagine how beautiful the sun, moon, and stars will be if the light is turned on in your garden.

    However, using recycled wine bottles for this craft will require precise cuts and wine corks. They can also serve as your Christmas lights when the holiday season is approaching.

    19. Wine Bottle Makeover

    Wine Bottle Makeover

    Source: uniquecreationsbyanita.com

    Sometimes, wine bottle crafts don't need to be challenging. Most of the time, they only need a simple makeover using materials hanging around the corner.

    For this wine bottle DIY project, you'll need plenty of paint to fill the entire glass bottle and incorporate decorative pieces using a glue gun.

    20. Wall Vases

    Wall Vases

    Source: artsyprettyplants.com

    Vases on the table are common, right? What about hanging them onto your walls to make your walls breathe new life?

    This simple wine bottle DIY idea is a super easy project to do. Feel free to use any beautiful bottles with a few spray paint bottles. You can also use scrap wood for backplate purposing when installing it onto the wall.

    21. Mod Podge Wine Bottle Crafts

    Mod Podge Wine Bottle Crafts

    Source: Amy

    Recycled wine bottles are great for home décor, right? Turn the junk lying in the kitchen sink and turn it into this colorful masterpiece.

    You can design the bottle with unique shapes and colors or create flowers and grass to make it nature-friendly. This mod podge craft is fun for kids!

    22. Wine Bottle Chandelier

    Wine Bottle Chandelier

    Source: modpodgerocksblog.com

    A chandelier is a popular home décor. Why not use your old drinking glasses and turn them into a piece of the chandelier? That sounds like a cool idea, right?

    Cut the wine bottle in half and fill the entire bottle with colors using chalkboard paint. It's fun to bond with the kids while decorating your home.

    23. DIY Wine Bottle Planters

    Source: kreatinghomes.com

    Repurpose your old wine bottle and turn them into wine bottle planters! Plant enthusiasts should love the idea of turning their old glass bottles into a haven for their Philodendrons!

    You can place them on your bookshelves, dining table, or garden. Old wine bottles also make good wine bottle crafts.

    24. Wine Bottle Gnome

    Wine Bottle Gnome

    Source: myeclectictreasures.com

    It feels like putting a nose and a beard on an empty wine bottle can make for a gnome! Gnomes are pleasant to look at and can make for great home décor.

    Before decorating the wine bottle, use dish soap to clean the entire bottle to ensure everything sticks!

    25. Wine Bottle Centerpiece

    Wine Bottle Centerpiece

    Source: hwtm.com

    One of the most common wine bottle crafts is used as centerpieces. You can use them as-is or paint wine bottles that complement an area where you will put them.

    Greens and yellows make for great centerpieces, especially when summer is fast-approaching.

    26. Wine Bottle Edging

    Wine Bottle Edging

    Source: diyjoy

    Wine bottle edging is a good way to create boundaries. Most of the time, glass wine bottles are left outside to either rot or be broken; why not use them for edging?

    27. Wine Bottle Tree

    Wine Bottle Tree

    Source: hubpages

    This bottle tree works best with plenty of multicolored bottles. It can serve as a Christmas bottle tree when the holiday is near.

    A bottle tree would also be a great addition to your home, and have the kids make it with you.

    28. Decoupaged Wine Bottle

    Decoupaged Wine Bottle

    Source: karenkavett.com

    A wine bottle can serve as a base. You can turn wine bottles into colorful vases with a few cans of spray paint and flowers.

    Let your imagination take over, and do what you feel appeals to your eyes. This way, seeing them in any area of your home creates positivity about how you feel when making them.

    29. Wine Bottle Bird Feeder

    Wine Bottle Bird Feeder

    Source: thegardenroofcoop.com

    Some of the most popular wine bottle crafts have got to be bird feeders. Seeing them eat inside your project feels very fulfilling and satisfying.

    What makes them even more appealing is you can do many things with just a few empty wine bottles and objects lying around the corner.

    30. DIY Modern Herb Garden

    DIY Modern Herb Garden

    Source: Instructables

    Making a hanging herb garden can spice up the atmosphere if you want to breathe new life into your garden.

    You'll only need a few bottles, soil, and plants that love the sun's rays to ensure they can live long enough to brighten any area of your home.

    Cut them in half, discard the rest, and use corks to seal the top portion and turn them upside down. Fill the bottle with soil and place your plants. Use hanging ropes and carefully attach them

    31. DIY Wine Bottle Citronella Candles

    DIY Wine Bottle Citronella Candles

    Source: helloglow.co

    Summer and cold nights should be free from creepy crawlies and pesky mosquitoes. These wine bottle crafts that use a tiki wick can solve that problem.

    Instead of throwing your empty wine bottle in the recycling bin, why not use them to clear the area where you will be camping? Citronella is a great mosquito-repellant, and its smell is very relaxing too!

    32. Wine Bottle Boho Centerpiece

    Wine Bottle Boho Centerpiece

    Source: Mom Spark

    If you love to drink wine and have a couple of wine bottles lying around the corner, it might be the best time to turn them into a Boho Centerpiece.

    Get creative with this craft! If you're not artistic, paste some stickers, stencils, or 3D-printed stickers to make it more appealing at home.

    33. Wine Bottle Dish Soap Dispenser

    Wine Bottle Dish Soap Dispenser

    Source: Living Well Spending Less

    Tall and thin white bottles make for a great soap dispenser. You can find any stopper at your local grocery store, which would do the trick.

    This idea would creatively make your kitchen look more appealing than most looks dispensers

    34. Message on a Wine Bottle

    Message on a Wine Bottle

    Source: Cohas

    Painting wine bottles with chalkboard paint is a great wedding gift you can give. Most people paint the entire bottle with a single color and use white paint to put their messages on it.

    This idea is amazing if you put in the fact that they don't cost you much, and the message will always do wonders for the couple!

    35. Decoupaged Wine Bottle Crafts

    Decoupaged Wine Bottle Crafts

    Source: Rita Shehan

    Decoupaged wine bottles are creative ways to make your old bottles look unique and appealing. You can pick up designs like mod podge, abstract, and unique shapes.

    You can also tear book pages and paste them onto the wine bottles for a more vintage look. Glass bottles look grander if covered with amazing color combinations.

    36. Floating Candles Inside a Wine Bottle

    Floating Candles Inside a Wine Bottle

    Source: Homey Oh My

    A typical dinner night with hubby can make it more romantic with floating candles inside a wine bottle. It can also serve as a gift for couples if you have one.

    These candle wine bottles are best when using darker bottles paired with lighter candles. They will simply light up the atmosphere making the ambiance lovelier!

    37. Marble Filled Beautiful Glass Bottle Torch

    Marble Filled Beautiful Glass Bottle Torch

    Source: helloglow.co

    Marbles are easy to find; they take on another life once you put them in these bottles. All the shades of blue and green swirl together and marvel around once the light is torched.

    It's one of the better touches you can add beside your pool or along the attic to make the scene more serene and mellow. Tiki torches make the area glow most nicely!

    38. Etched Wine Glass Bottle

    Etched Wine Glass Bottle

    Source: realcreativerealorganized.com

    Grab the kids and make your way into making these colorful decorations at home with just a few materials. This project is one of the brilliant ways to make old wine bottles breathe new life.

    In addition, why not host a girls' night party at home and serenade them with this home décor that can liven up the atmosphere? Sounds pretty amazing, right?

    39. Repurposed Steampunk Wine Bottle Lamp

    Repurposed Steampunk Wine Bottle Lamp

    Source: morenascorner.com

    You will see many gears when repurposing these wine bottles and turning them into steampunk versions.

    These will look cool when displayed in your bedroom or dining areas. What makes it even better is you can incorporate various designs to your liking!

    40. Hanging Wine Bottle Planter

    Hanging Wine Bottle Planter

    Source: singlegirlsdiy.com

    With this simple trick, why not add an empty, repurposed wine bottle for your outdoor plants? Whether you want to hang it in your garden or along the hallway, this will make for great décor.

    This design might be an old favorite, but it never goes out of style. You can also add self-watering features to ensure the plant grows optimally!

    Bamboo goes well with this idea! If you want to know more projects involving bamboo, check out the best DIY bamboo projects here!

    41. Hand-Painted Wine Bottle Vase

    Hand-Painted Wine Bottle Vase

    Source: vesna-kreativnostidrugesitnice.blogspot.com

    Hand-painting a wine bottle will almost do the trick most of the time. This elegant wine bottle is carefully repurposed and painted to make it look elegant and dazzling.

    42. Modern Repurposed Wine Bottle Outdoor Sidewalk Lights

    Modern Repurposed Wine Bottle Outdoor Sidewalk Lights

    Source: more-organics.com

    Outdoor and fairy lights in your garage make the entire area look brighter and more lively. It can also help illuminate the entire walkway to help watch your steps!

    43. DIY Wrapped Wine Bottle Table Decorations

    DIY Wrapped Wine Bottle Table Decorations

    Source: abrideonabudget.com

    Sometimes, you must wrap the bottle, which will take on a new form. This cheap but creative idea can help make your dining table more pleasant.

    44. Outdoor Bottle Wine Chandelier

    Outdoor Bottle Wine Chandelier

    Source: artsyvava.blogspot.com

    Hanging wine chandeliers can serve you well when decorating your outdoor space. This outdoor bottle looks good paired with wind chimes.

    Ensure the bottle you are using complements well with its surrounding. For a more homey look, opt for a green bottle.

    45. Wine Bottle Décor

    Wine Bottle Décor

    Source: thatswhatchesaid.net

    Upcycling an old bottle looks good, especially when the holiday season knocks at your doorstep. This idea can give a repurposed glass bottle new life paired with green and red colors.

    Insert in the lights, making your Christmas merrier as you save a few bucks instead of buying new ones.

    For similar ideas, check out the best DIY wooden lamp ideas here!

    46. Herb Garden Bottle Crafts

    Herb Garden Bottle Crafts

    Source: DIY Projects

    Herb gardens are becoming more popular in wine bottle crafts in recent years. Look at this idea; you only cut the bottle into two and turn it upside down.

    To make it more appealing, sticking a chalkboard label in front of it will almost certainly do the trick!

    47. Wrapped Twine Bottle Crafts

    Wrapped Twine Bottle Crafts

    Source: A Blissful Nest

    Wrapping the entire bottle with twine works best if the insides are clean. You can pour in any liquid material inside that serves as your dispenser.

    Add some design to balance out the pale colors usually associated with twine.

    48. Cut Wine Bottles in Half for Easy Bottled Planters

    Cut Wine Bottles in Half for Easy Bottled Planters

    Source: Homemade Modern

    Another bottle planter idea, this creative design allows you to display your indoor plants inside your room while still making an impact.

    Ensure you keep the corks to lock the bottom when you turn it upside down. The glass bottle planter should also be placed in areas with less shade for plants to grow.

    49. Doodle to Your Heart's Liking

    Doodle to Your Heart's Liking

    Source: Creative Jewish Mom

    Doodling an empty glass bottle is another fun and creative way to decorate it. The idea is to make it look more hand-drawn rather than perfect.

    50. Attaching Tiki Torches to Outdoor Fence

    Attaching Tiki Torches to Outdoor Fence

    Source: knowwines

    Torches are becoming our favorite because they brighten any area but don't require heavy machinery.

    You can put this on your outdoor fence or a nearby kitchen garden. For good measure, fill the torch with citronella oil to keep those pesky mosquitoes away!

    51. Frosted Centerpiece

    Frosted Centerpiece

    Source: sustainmycrafthabit.com

    A frosted-looking wine bottle looks luxurious and elegant, right? What if you can do it without spending hundreds of dollars?

    The next time you plan on painting your old wine bottle, make sure you do it like this! They should not be too opaque; a little hazy would do the trick!

    52. Do-it-Yourself Gift

    Do-it-Yourself Gift

    Source: scrappygeek.com

    An old empty bottle on your kitchen cabinets can serve a couple well if you plan on repurposing them for gift-giving purposes.

    Look at this project; you don't need to be an artisan to make this one. A block of scrap wood, an empty bottle, and a wrap will almost certainly do the trick for you!

    53. Upcycled Cacti Glass Planter Bottle

    Upcycled Cacti Glass Planter Bottle

    Source: vickymyerscreations.co.uk

    Some of us love a cactus plant. They are hardy, adaptable, and stand the test of time as a bottle can do. This idea might need a few tools to make it work.

    You'd want a drill and a garden tool for this project. You don't want to crack the glass as it can break entirely.

    54. Polka Dot Glass Vase

    Polka Dot Glass Vase

    Source: craftsbyamanda.com

    Polka dot designs are among the most common designs you can paint on your empty glass bottle. You can also gift them to your kids as home decor to make their room brighter and more colorful.

    Spray painting the whole bottle with white and incorporate bold colors when making polka dots to make it bolder.

    55. Decorative Farmhouse Bottle

    Decorative Farmhouse Bottle

    Source: craftbits.com

    A farmhouse bottle with colorful flowers can brighten up anyone's mood. Look at this. Isn't it lively?

    You can also mash it up and turn it into a candy corn bottle! It can affect your mood positively! Sunflowers are the best!

    Wine Bottle Craft Conclusion

    Wine Bottle Crafts Conclusion

    Adding these creative ideas to your home décor can make the whole place appealing and induce a positive ambiance that uplifts mood and anxiety.

    Experimenting with these ideas, like adding a self-watering feature, is what makes these ideas fun to do!

    You can do these ideas in the comfort of your home without needing any artisan skills and heavy machinery.

    For most adults, staying at least eight hours a day (or more) in an office cubicle is a fact of life, which is why we end up calling the office their second home.

    Considering how much time we spend glued to our desks, you should feel comfortable and safe within your office cubicle, as this helps increase creativity, productivity, and a sense of home away from home. But how?

    Here is where we come in, as we introduce 68 cubicle decor ideas to liven up your office space in this article.

    68 Easy Cubicle Decor Ideas For Personalizing Your Work Area

    One of the keys to productivity is having a personalized and livable workspace. To help you achieve this, we have compiled 68 ideas to make your space shine.

    1.  Add Workspace Lamps for Extra Lighting

    Add Workspace Lamps for Extra Lighting

    Image Source

    A workspace lamp adds warmth and lighting to the confines of cubicle walls. You can put a work-space lamp in the corner, near the station where you frequently write, or even close to your keyboard. 

    In a research on the importance of lighting in offices, experts found that a well-lit workspace increases productivity and elevates the well-being of employees. This is why your light fixture must be well-planned

    2. Add a Shelf on Your Cubicle Walls

    Add a Shelf on Your Cubicle Walls

    Image Source

    Some of you are given limited cubicle spaces. With this, you need to be creative when increasing the functionality of your areas, along with elevating your office cubicle décor. For this problem, the solution is adding a shelf.

    A shelf is a piece of furniture made of plain rectangular wood (or steel) connected to your cubicle's walls. There are also stand-alone ones with rollers that you can hide under your desk.

    A shelf will give you a place to put on your office essentials, plants, and others.

    3. Include Colorful Accessories

    Include Colorful Accessories

    Image Source

    To ignite your productivity and tickle your imagination, you need to see colors that contrast what you see on your computer screens every once in a while. Here is where the multicolored accessories come in.

    The multi-hued accessories can be your personal and office essentials, such as organizers and supplies. The key here is to incorporate colors that you like. It could be brown, blue, violet, or even a complete rainbow representation.

    4. Seasonal Bouquet of Flowers

    Seasonal Bouquet of Flowers

    Image Source

    Flowers give off a calming scent, aside from being visually appealing. So, if you are not allergic to flowers, put on a seasonal bouquet over your desk.

    When choosing the flowers, ensure they align with your office cubicle's color scheme. If you do not mind the colors, you can choose whichever you feel happy with!

    Moreover, you can put a flower in ceramic containers of your choice. These ceramic containers will surely make your desk chic and ultra-modern.

    5. Wall Decor

    Wall Decor

    Image Source

    Wall decors accentuate your cubicle, adding color and variety to a neutral office color scheme.

    More importantly, wall decors can add personality to your area, especially when you decorate it with personal photos, mood boards, and other things that spark a little joy.

    To learn how you can elevate your walls and bulletin boards, you can get ideas from the DIY bulletin board ideas to revamp your home office!

    6. Add a DIY Desk Calendar

    Add a DIY Desk Calendar

    Image Source

    Although gadgets and online applications already exist to remind us of the current date, nothing beats the style and usefulness of a desk calendar, especially when it is DIY.

    When creating a DIY desk calendar, you get to enjoy the process of making one, and you also reap the efforts of your hard work as you can now quickly identify the month and day, every day.

    7. Get Everything in the Same Color

    Get Everything in the Same Color

    Image Source

    Sometimes, that one happy color excites us, which can extend to how enthusiastic we can be going into the office as we get bombarded with tasks.

    The statement above is why you need to get your office supplies and office cubicle decoration ideas in the same color, or at least in complementaries.

    You do not have to brush your walls with pink or blue; you just have to get at least the majority to complement each other. Aside from giving you a sense of motivation, others will see your cubicle as an inspiration for style and creativity.

    8. Poster Whiteboard

    Poster Whiteboard

    Image Source

    A poster whiteboard is a simple cubicle décor that holds much more importance than just mere visuals in your workspace, as it helps you be reminded of everyday tasks and a to-do list for the month.

    You can even use it to write a phone number through an impromptu call and other valuable functions.

    To make it right with a poster whiteboard, hang it on a corner within the level of your eyesight when standing or sitting down and within your hand's reach for jotting important notes.

    9. Wooden Organizer

    Wooden Organizer

    Image Source

    Organizing your essentials is one way of keeping indoor environments livable and work-friendly. To get organized one thing that you can use is a wooden organizer.

    A wooden organizer has several slots and drawers that fit your push pins, paper clips, documents, and other supplies.

    Nevertheless, always remember to keep the wooden organizer within your reach to make it accessible when you need the things stored.

    10. Paint Random Objects

    Paint Random Objects

    Image Source

    Most cubicles, those standard given by offices, are made of plain walls and desks. But you can always have the opportunity to give life to your booth. After all, it is you who will stay there for hours.

    To do that, you can use your painting prowess (and spray paint!) by creating random objects, like rectangles, a leaf, and other patterns. Make sure to vary their colors, too!

    Painting your walls will surely add style to your cubicle and give you a more comfortable stay while working as you look at your hand-painted eye candies.

    11. Throw in a Throw Pillow

    Throw in a Throw Pillow

    Image Source

    You will be surprised at how a simple addition of a throw pillow can give a pleasant glow to your little cubicle, and it can even provide comfort to your back throughout the long hours of working.

    In choosing a throw pillow, consider three things: comfort, style, and size. You must get a pillow that will give you comfort, is stylish, and is small or big enough to fit into your office chairs.

    12. Add a Peg Board

    Add a Peg Board

    Image Source

    If you think only kids use peg boards, then you're wrong. You can also use them to stimulate creativity and develop visual perception skills.

    Sometimes you get drowned in work, and it can get quite monotonous. But, with a simple glance at a peg board, you can be reminded of why you are working, who you are working for, your passion, and other things.

    13. Use Everyday Items as Decorative Features

    Use Everyday Items as Decorative Features

    Image Source

    Your office cubicle décor options are not limited to expensive items or buying new things to add personality to your space. It also includes transforming everyday objects into modish yet helpful decoration ideas.

    By this, we mean that you can put a comfortable scarf (or another textile) on the backrest of your chair, and it can already add style to the entire space.

    You can even use knitted fruit trays to pin on your area walls. While you're at it, you can put fresh flowers or display photos over the trays for an instant wall design.

    14. Find a Stylish Tray

    Find a Stylish Tray

    Image Source

    A stylish tray can be a defining factor in making your work environment a balance of style and business.

    Much more than the appeal it can give, trays as decorative elements are also functional by nature as you can file your documents neatly and appropriately.

    15. Photo Wall

    Photo Wall

    Image Source

    If you want inspiration, motivation, or a cubicle decor that screams who you are without presenting yourself, a photo wall would be right for you.

    Even within the margins of your cubicle, you can put it on a small photo wall. Just make sure you vary the sizes and orientation of the frames to make them fit like puzzle pieces.

    16. Invest in Succulents

    Invest in Succulents

    Image Source

    Getting stuck indoors for hours will surely have you inhaling lower-quality air. But a succulent plant can help filter the air for you.

    Investing in succulents is also ideal for office workers because it is low-maintenance and only needs to be watered once a week. So, you do not have to worry about dried flowers the next day if you skip watering them for a day.

    17. Tiny Geo Planters

    Tiny Geo Planters

    Image Source

    Now that you know how vital succulents are as office cubicle decor, then up your game and put plants inside tiny geo planters.

    These tiny planters have geometric shapes that signify creativity, balance, and even masculinity or femininity, depending on what you want to exude through the color scheme.

    18. Storage for Office Supplies

    Storage for Office Supplies

    Image Source

    In a list of office cubicle décor, it is a no-brainer that you must include storage for your office supplies.

    A horizontal, vertical, or circular storage area can make your space look organized. In turn, it can make you look and feel systematic, too.

    Just remember that when choosing the best storage containers, think of the size of your desk and the colors of the products.

    19. Get a Comfy Office Chair

    Get a Comfy Office Chair

    Image Source

    A work environment can only feel comfy and warm when you have an ergonomic office cubicle chair that also looks good in your eyes and feels good on your back.

    In choosing the office chair, you can opt for those aligned with your preferences and harmonized with the overall theme of your office cubicle decor.

    20. Try an Asymmetrical Layout on Your Work Desk

    Try an Asymmetrical Layout on Your Work Desk

    Image Source

    When in a rush to finish office work, the last thing you want is to bump into one of the edges of your desk. We suggest that you invest in an asymmetrical layout for the desks.

    If you have an L-shaped desk with curved angles, your workflow can be much easier as you can glide from one side to another without worrying about painful edge bumps.

    21. Framed Family Photos

    Framed Family Photos

    Image Source

    Family is everything. They inspire you to work efficiently and motivate you to finish your tasks on time. Even far away, you can always have your family with you through framed photos on your desks or walls.

    You can try the image above, which shows a box with photo-framed walls. This can also be your storage for keys and other small items.

    22. Wall Units for Christmas

    Wall Units for Christmas

    Image Source

    During Christmas time, you surely want to keep your office cubicle decor as festive and joyful as the environment outside of work. To do that, you can decorate your wall units.

    There are several ways of decorating, but the easiest way to go is to hand some Christmas balls in a lantern-like manner.

    You can also add ornaments in different Christmas colors that will act as borders for your office cubicle wall, like in the image above.

    23. Washi Tape Your Desk Space

    Washi Tape Your Desk Space

    Image Source

    To liven up your desk, you do not have to go far. You can do it through washi tape, especially when your office desk is made of wood with a glass cover.

    Working on this decor idea is easy; you only need to get your washi tape in different patterns and line them alternatingly. Then, you get to have a colorful and stylish desk.

    24. Scented Candles

    Scented Candles

    Image Source

    If you want to create a certain ambiance within your office cubicle, you can pair fresh flowers as decor ideas with scented candles on the side.

    You can choose the scent you like, whether it's the aroma of coffee, the freshness of rose, the citrus scent of lemon, or even vanilla.

    Aside from creating a personalized vibe within your workspace, a scented candle can also help you boost your mood, productivity, and energy.

    25. Add String Lights

    Add String Lights

    Image Source

    When your planters are made of glass, you can increase their visual appeal by adding string lights.

    You can also put the string lights across your shelves to add better lighting and warmth to your office cubicle.

    There are different lighting options to choose from: white light, warm light, dim light, and even three-toned lights for festive seasons.

    26. Wooden Pencil Holder

    Wooden Pencil Holder

    Image Source

    Wood elements such as cubicle décor can help you stay grounded and feel the outdoors even when confined in your small cubicle.

    With that, put a wooden pencil holder over your cubicle desk and get the perks of having the earthy element while ensuring your pens are secured.

    If you opt for the pencil holder as shown above, you can quickly identify and get the pen you need without getting them piece by piece compared to a cylindrical holder.

    27. Use a New Desk

    Use a New Desk

    Image Source

    A new desk can bring the best out of you even in the darkest days because who wouldn't want a fresh start with a new desk, right?

    Whether you are just starting your job or take up a new position and office, we suggest you get a new desk. It can be made of marble, steel, wood, or anything you prefer for as long as it's shiny, shimmering, and brand new.

    28. Action Figures or Statues

    Action Figures or Statues

    Image Source

    Another way to make your vertical space enjoyable is by adding action figures or statues.

    It can be your favorite superheroes or anything under the sun that reminds you of something valuable.

    Aside from mere desk cubicle designs, you can use action figures or statues as functional book ends.

    29. DIY Book Ends

    DIY Book Ends

    Image Source

    Speaking of book ends, you can do it yourself by using your current table organizers and putting them on both ends.

    You can even use your geo planters, pencil holders, and other things you have in pairs to keep your books standing tall and mighty while looking clean and modish.

    Tip

    When you're budgeting money but still want to decorate your cubicle, whether at home or in an actual office, check out our home office ideas on a budget article!

    30. Hang Framed Art

    Hang Framed Art

    Image Source

    Aside from family photos, you can hang framed art on your cubicle wall. It can be your first painting, a friend's, a family member's, or something you bought that captured your attention.

    But, you need to be wary of proper placements and sizing as a group of framed art can take a significant area out of your cubicle wall.

    31. Hang a Print

    Hang a Print

    Image Source

    One thing that makes people feel good while they're wrapped up in work is looking at printed materials hanging by their cubicle walls.

    Well, you can feel the same when you hang one over your cubicle right at your sitting eye level.

    With this, you get to see the print once you glance after you search online, write a note on your desk, or do any other office-related work.

    32. Functional Cubicle Decor

    Functional Cubicle Decor

    Image Source

    In this article, we look at how much aesthetic the cubicle décor ideas can give and how much functionality they can provide.

    So, a better way to deal with functionality and style is by starting at your cubicle wall-slash door. You can transform the usual open space with a sliding door if you want privacy.

    Of course, while attaching the door, make sure its design and color complement and balances the entirety of your space and office.

    33. Zen Decoration Ideas

    Zen Decoration Ideas

    Image Source

    When you want to be in a peaceful state of mind, you should incorporate zen cubicle décor into your office cubicle.

    To do that, you need to include earth tones and plants. You must also apply this to your desktop background to provide a sense of continuity and harmony.

    34. Magazine Rack

    Magazine Rack

    Image Source

    Being an employee of a production company or a journalist, you would need a magazine rack to stack all your copies for easy filing.

    Often magazine racks take the most out of your not-enough space. You can always work around that by pinning them into your cubicle walls, similar to the image above.

    It is not just functional, but it also acts as a removable wallpaper of some sort to fill your dull walls.

    35. Invest in Desk Organizers

    Invest in Desk Organizers

    Image Source

    Investing in office decor means buying helpful desk organizers, too. They do not need to be fancy, but they need to blend in with the elements of your already existing cubicle décor.

    To give you an idea, the best desk organizers come in two or three tiers because of their space-saving characteristics.

    36. Bring in a Few Books

    Bring in a Few Books

    Image Source

    We discussed how book ends could elevate your cubicle's style and utility. What good are book ends without a few books?

    You can put at least three books of your preference for your desk cubicle. You can read them on your breaks or just put them there for a bookworm vibe.

    37. Keyboard Stickers

    Keyboard Stickers

    Image Source

    Do you know what else can make your cubicle desk a standout? Keyboard stickers!

    We usually think that changing keyboards is the key to increased productivity and aesthetics within the room. Still, we must remember that even simple stickers can light up the day.

    There are full keyboard stickers that cover up your entire keyboard, but there are also individual keycap stickers. It's up to you what to choose; just ensure it matches your cubicle décor.

    38. Raise your Computer

    Raise your Computer

    Image Source

    When you are left with a small cubicle desk area, and you need to keep a lot of things on top of your table, then raising your computer can help a lot.

    In raising your computer, make sure you find a practical stand. By this, we mean those with a built-in desk tray.

    39. Try to Add Handmade Items

    Try to Add Handmade Items

    Image Source

    Anything handmade can draw you closer to your office cubicle because it is more personalized.

    Some handmade things essential to incorporate into your office cubicle are paper flowers, art made of paper clips, and collages in a frame.

    40. Work with a New Color Scheme

    Work with a New Color Scheme

    Image Source

    Having the same environment over and over will make your life dull and monotonous. Yet, you can always change how you see your office, even without looking for another job, by changing the colors in your environment.

    From hot pink and bright blue, you can change the scheme to olive green or any other colors. Just make sure it's different from the first hue of your cubicle.

    41. Invest in Technology

    Invest in Technology

    Image Source

    Technology can make a third-class office cubicle superior, especially when you know what equipment to invest in.

    The technology as decor that you use can include a double monitor, a new Alexa-connected device, a modern desk lamp that also acts as a clock, a digital desk calendar, and more.

    42. Add Magnets

    Add Magnets

    Image Source

    When tracking your daily tasks or monthly progress, magnets can help you do your job efficiently and keep track of what you need to do, just like in the image above.

    Aside from being your little trackers, these can also elevate the overall appeal of your cubicle desk (of course, if you integrate the magnets with neutral colors).

    43. Work with a Specific Decor Theme

    Work with a Specific Decor Theme

    Image Source

    The number one rule when doing cubicle decor is to think of what you like, stick to it, and use it as your cubicle decor theme.

    You can mix and match two themes, but you can never prosper when you put everything you can think of in one space.

    When going with patterns as your main cubicle decor ideas for cubicle wallpaper, pair them with plain desk accessories. This allows the designs to harmonize and not go against each other.

    44. Fancy Wallpaper

    Fancy Wallpaper

    Image Source

    If you want to get fancy, you can always hang some wallpapers on your cubicle's wall. It can be flowers, minimalist patterns, or just plain but bright-colored wallpapers.

    The trick in getting a suitable wallpaper is to choose removable ones so that you can change it once your likes and preferences change.

    45. Personalize Your Display Board

    Personalize Your Display Board

    Image Source

    A display board up on your walls can easily get you inspired and motivated to finish things. It is a definite eye candy, too.

    To personalize your display board, you can add photos of your hobbies, significant life events, and famous personality that inspires you.

    46. Add a Pen Holder

    Add a Pen Holder

    Image Source

    As we have mentioned in the earlier sections, pen holders are a must to keep your pens in place all the time.

    With this, we present to you this geometric pen holder in a slanting orientation. It will not just hold your pens but also your contact paper, calling cards, and other essential things.

    47. Small Rug

    Small Rug

    Image Source

    If you think aesthetics are the only reason small rugs on the floor must be on your list of cubicle decor ideas, then you are missing the point.

    A touch of a small rug into your overall cubicle design can reflect your personality and can even provide comfort to you and those who visit your office cubicle space.

    48. Pin Up a Few Posters

    Pin Up a Few Posters

    Image Source

    Like the effects of the statues and personalized display boards, pinning up a few posters can also give you a sense of ownership of your cubicle and inspiration from those you decide to put.

    You can add a poster of your favorite band or a poster that states the most inspirational quote that got you through the most challenging times of your life.

    Whatever it may be, don't hesitate to pin it up!

    49. Floating Shelves

    Floating Shelves

    Image Source

    When discussing organization, another cubicle décor idea that comes to mind is floating shelves.

    These shelves are different from the traditional ones because you cannot see the bridge that connects them with the wall. With that, it gives an illusion that it floats. Hence its name.

    Additionally, shelves like this will give your cubicle the impression of more space, which is beneficial for your productivity.

    50. Extra Organizer

    Extra Organizer

    Image Source

    Do not be scared to include extra organizers in your cubicle decor because it will increase the usability and convenience of your space.

    You can add extra organizers below and above your desks and pin them on your wooden or glass walls.

    51. Empty Jar Decor

    Empty Jar Decor

    Image Source

    An empty mason jar or any other jar can be an excellent addition to your cubicle decor. They can be purely for the visuals or bear some functions, too.

    You can use empty jar decor as holders for fresh flowers or another organizer for pins and pens.

    Moreover, you can envelop the empty jar with wrapping paper before making it useful with the abovementioned things. However, if you want to retain its glass glory, you can add fairy lights inside for extra lighting.

    52. Small Storage Boxes

    Small Storage Boxes

    Image Source

    One of the rules of organizing is that you can never go wrong with small storage boxes under or beside your cubicle desk.

    These small storage boxes can be a home for your magazines, books, monthly documents, and more. You can even use them as a filing system to separate incoming and outgoing papers.

    53. Spooky Design for Halloween

    Spooky Design for Halloween

    Image Source

    During Halloween, you surely want to be in season, and one way to do that is to add a spooky design to your cubicle decor ideas.

    To ace this design, you can make a spooky house for your laptop or attach a big-moon-with-a-bird handmade art to your divider walls.

    54. Add Wall Cushions

    Add Wall Cushions

    Image Source

    When you want to increase the soundproofing of your cubicle and feel more comfortable taking on some confidential calls, wall cushions are the way to go.

    You can put it on your walls and even your DIY doors. Just make sure that your walls are sturdy enough to handle the weight of the cushions.

    55. Awards and Medals

    Awards and Medals

    Image Source

    Being sentimental, it is always an exciting feeling when you can see your awards, medals, and certificates at your office desk.

    Aside from giving you the nostalgia of your younger days, it can also provide encouragement, especially during rough days at the office.

    This decor idea can also elevate the vibe in your cubicle, making it more homey and comfy.

    56. Bag Hanger

    Bag Hanger

    Image Source

    With the bit of office space given to you, you just have to make the most out of it for style and organization. For this, a bag hanger can be your buddy.

    You can add a bag hanger at the end of your desks or the entrance of your cubicle, wherever you find it safe to hang your bags and other things.

    57. Custom Mouse Pad

    Custom Mouse Pad

    Image Source

    Since you have already been designing your keyboards with stickers and your computer monitors with a seasonal theme, why not let the mousepad join the party, too?

    A computer mouse pad is essential in keeping your workflow smooth, particularly when you rely on computers and typing all the time.

    Aside from that, a custom mouse pad can increase the visual appeal of your cubicle décor because it will complement your pre-existing decorations.

    58. Geometric Filing Cabinet

    Geometric Filing Cabinet

    Image Source

    The organizing does not stop in this list as we include this desk filing cabinet with a unique geometric shape.

    Obviously, this cabinet will help you arrange your documents instantly. But it can also be a place where you can put your geo planters and make the overall design of your cubicle a must-have for your workmates.

    59. Plushies

    Plushies

    Image Source

    Remembering the good old days can help you carry on with your work life. So, why not bring your plushies to work and make them a part of your cubicle decor?

    To be honest, plushies can help stimulate your creativity, get you out of a stressful situation, and even bring your office cubicle to a higher level of coziness.

    60. Metallic File Holders

    Metallic File Holders

    Image Source

    You can find a companion in metallic file holders when sporting a tropical or minimalist theme.

    Besides giving your files a stylish place to organize, you can also have a chic addition to your cubicle decor that uplifts the vibe within your cubicle area.

    61. Add on Some Mirrors

    Add on Some Mirrors

    Image Source

    If you need to work in a limited cubicle area, add a rectangular mirror on top of your cubicle desk or walls, as it creates the illusion of extra space.

    Your cubicle decor can be a single mirror, or if you really want to enlarge your area, you can put two mirrors facing each other.

    62. Colored Butterflies

    Colored Butterflies

    Image Source

    You can add origami or folded paper art pieces among the handmade objects that you can include as your cubicle decor.

    They can be paper planes, animals, and insects like butterflies. To make them look appealing, you can even fold them in different colors.

    Additionally, you can place the origami birds or butterflies in a manner where they will create a flying formation.

    63. Wire Organizers

    Wire Organizers

    Image Source

    To further brighten up your office cubicle, what you need are wire organizers that can be mounted on your walls or at your desk.

    With wire organizers, you can have both functionality and style. On the one hand, wire organizers can hold your items while allowing you to easily see the things you need through the holders.

    On the other hand, wire organizers give off a monochrome vibe compatible with those who like contemporary or industrial designs.

    64. Letter Board

    Letter Board

    Image Source

    If you want your desk to stand out, pair your wire organizers with a letterboard with a black background. You can use this letter board as a reminder, daily list, or important contact details board.

    Moreover, to make it blend well with the rest of your office cubicle decor, put it on top of your shelves or right at the side of your computer monitor.

    65. Glass Vase

    Glass Vase

    Image Source

    Earlier, we talked about how fresh flowers can elevate the look of your cubicle. But, it is equally important to note that a glass vase where you will place your flowers holds equal importance in increasing your cubicle's sophisticated look.

    Aside from glass vases, there are also wooden and metallic ones that you can use depending on what you prefer.

    You can also use ceramic containers to spice things up around your desks!

    66. Rainbow Cubicle Décor

    Rainbow Cubicle Décor

    Image Source

    Rainbows bring hope, and rainbow designs on your cubicle offer more than that; they also provide freshness and joy to your work atmosphere.

    You can incorporate the rainbow colors through your organizers, paper, mood boards, vases, calendars, and letter boards (basically everything!).

    67. Cable Organizers

    Cable Organizers

    Image Source

    You cannot have a valuable and convenient cubicle to work in if your cables are literally everywhere.

    To keep them in place, you can incorporate a cable organizer into your workflow. With a cable organizer, all your wires pass through it to lessen their visibility and clutter.

    Reminder

    To efficiently use cable organizers, you MUST keep them near the electric outlets/where the wires bundle up.

    68. Cross-stitch Wall Decor

    Cross-stitch Wall Decor

    Image Source

    The last decor option, but not the least, from this list is this cross-stitch wall decor. It is a handmade art piece created using the techniques of embroidery.

    To put it up on your walls safely and securely, do not forget to use wooden or full-glass frames.

    Advantages of Employees Decorating Cubicles

    As employees, decorating your cubicles can give much more than visual appeal. It also means that you can gain the following perks:

    • Create a healthy working environment
    • Give comfort and a welcoming atmosphere
    • Provide a boost in motivation
    • Elevate creativity
    • Increase productivity
    • Build rapport with coworkers

    Cubicle Decor Ideas FAQs

  • After all the cubicle decor ideas we provided, we are sure you have some things in mind you want to address.

    With that concern, we have this section to address some of your FAQs. Read on!

  • How do you hang things on a cubicle wall?

    You can use wall hangers, push pins, mounting squares, and cubicle hooks to hang things on a cubicle wall.

  • How do I personalize my office cubicle?

    You can personalize your office cubicle using one or more things we have provided above. But, to summarize, here are some of the essential decor ideas you can use to personalize your cubicles:

    • Add a hanging photo wire of your family and friends
    • Include your achievements (e.g., medals and certificates)
    • Incorporate your passion and likes (e.g., yarn, colors, pens, toys, etc.)
  • Verdict On Cubicle Décor Ideas

    Verdict On Cubicle Décor Ideas

    With everything included in this article, from the 68 ideas to the advantages and even your FAQs, you now have the decor ideas you will need to do to liven up your office space.

    Just remember the three important interior design elements every time you decorate: color, creativity, and comfort

    Now that you are ready, you can put these office cubicle decor ideas into reality!